trouble_n than_o christ_n himself_o have_v appoint_v we_o in_o st._n luke_n he_o give_v we_o this_o commandment_n you_o shall_v possess_v your_o life_n in_o patience_n say_v he_o in_o the_o which_o word_n he_o give_v we_o both_o commandment_n what_o to_o do_v and_o also_o great_a consolation_n and_o comfort_n in_o all_o trouble_n he_o show_v also_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v and_o what_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v for_o in_o trouble_n and_o when_o trouble_n happen_v he_o bid_v we_o be_v patient_a and_o in_o no_o case_n violent_o ☜_o ☜_o nor_o seditious_o to_o resist_v our_o persecutor_n because_o god_n have_v such_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o we_o that_o he_o will_v keep_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o trouble_v the_o very_a hair_n of_o our_o head_n so_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o shall_v fall_v away_o without_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n wherefore_o the_o christian_a man_n faith_n must_v be_v always_o upon_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n 150._o p._n 150._o when_o he_o be_v in_o trouble_n and_o in_o that_o glorious_a resurrection_n he_o shall_v not_o only_o see_v continual_a and_o perpetual_a joy_n and_o consolation_n but_o also_o the_o victory_n and_o triumph_n of_o all_o persecution_n trouble_n sin_n death_n hell_n etc._n etc._n the_o pain_n also_o they_o vex_v we_o withal_o for_o the_o time_n if_o they_o tarry_v with_o we_o as_o long_o as_o we_o live_v 153._o p._n 153._o yet_o when_o death_n come_v they_o shall_v avoid_v and_o give_v place_n to_o such_o joy_n as_o be_v prepare_v for_o we_o in_o christ_n for_o no_o pain_n of_o the_o world_n be_v perpetual_a and_o whether_o they_o shall_v afflict_v we_o for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o our_o mortal_a life_n we_o know_v not_o for_o they_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o god_n to_o go_v and_o to_o come_v as_o he_o command_v they_o but_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n we_o meddle_v not_o forcible_o nor_o seditious_o to_o put_v away_o the_o persecution_n appoint_v unto_o we_o by_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o remember_v christ_n saying_n possess_v your_o life_n by_o your_o patience_n and_o in_o this_o commandment_n god_n require_v in_o every_o man_n and_o woman_n this_o patient_a obedience_n he_o say_v not_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o other_o holy_a patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n evangelist_n and_o martyr_n continue_v their_o life_n in_o patience_n and_o patient_a suffer_v the_o trouble_n of_o this_o world_n but_o christ_n say_v to_o every_o one_o of_o his_o people_n by_o your_o own_o patience_n you_o shall_v continue_v your_o life_n now_o therefore_o as_o our_o profession_n and_o religion_n require_v patience_n outward_o without_o resistance_n and_o force_n so_o require_v it_o patience_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o not_o to_o be_v angry_a with_o god_n although_o he_o use_v we_o that_o be_v his_o own_o creature_n as_o he_o list_v etc._n etc._n nor_o be_v it_o to_o be_v pretermit_v that_o miles_n coverdale_n bishop_n of_o exon_n who_o publish_v the_o letter_n of_o bishop_n hooper_n and_o other_o the_o martyr_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o christian_a reader_n praise_v god_n for_o these_o and_o such_o other_o monument_n which_o he_o have_v preserve_v and_o bring_v to_o light_v by_o his_o singular_a great_a providence_n because_o the_o more_o nigh_o that_o man_n word_n and_o work_n approach_v unto_o the_o most_o wholesome_a say_n and_o fruitful_a do_n of_o the_o old_a ancient_a saint_n and_o choose_a child_n of_o god_n which_o love_v not_o only_o to_o hear_v his_o word_n but_o also_o to_o live_v thereafter_o the_o more_o worthy_a be_v they_o to_o be_v esteem_v embrace_v and_o follow_v and_o we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o rejoice_v that_o we_o have_v be_v familiar_a and_o acquaint_v with_o some_o of_o those_o which_o walk_v in_o the_o trade_n of_o their_o footstep_n for_o the_o which_o cause_n it_o do_v we_o good_a to_o read_v and_o hear_v not_o the_o lie_a legend_n of_o feign_a false_a counterfeit_a and_o popish_a canonize_v saint_n but_o such_o true_a holy_a and_o approve_a history_n monument_n oration_n epistle_n and_o letter_n as_o do_v set_v forth_o unto_o we_o the_o bless_a behaviour_n of_o god_n dear_a servant_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o as_o well_o as_o other_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o novel_a and_o false_a assertion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o eminent_a confessor_n of_o those_o early_a day_n of_o the_o reformation_n attest_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o point_n of_o nonresistance_n it_o be_v also_o remarkable_a that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o protestant_n be_v not_o contemptible_a party_n of_o man_n in_o the_o nation_n that_o queen_n mary_n have_v be_v disinherit_v by_o act_n of_o parliament_n a_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n pass_v into_o the_o formality_n of_o a_o law_n and_o that_o for_o illegitimacy_n as_o it_o be_v their_o declare_a that_o the_o crown_n be_v give_v to_o another_o by_o the_o will_n of_o edward_n vi_o that_o queen_n mary_n be_v both_o a_o papist_n and_o a_o persecutor_n and_o turn_v the_o protestant_a bishop_n out_o of_o their_o see_v even_o before_o a_o parliament_n make_v it_o law_n and_o yet_o the_o holy_a man_n of_o those_o day_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o their_o friend_n and_o follower_n treat_v only_o of_o patience_n and_o submission_n to_o providence_n of_o look_v to_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o suffer_v without_o murmur_a as_o he_o do_v and_o that_o to_o resist_v even_o the_o queen_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n when_o they_o want_v not_o abettor_n nor_o opportunity_n of_o convey_v their_o thought_n private_o to_o they_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a they_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o courage_n and_o resolution_n who_o so_o frank_o and_o undaunt_o condemn_v the_o popish_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n when_o they_o have_v nothing_o in_o prospect_n but_o prison_n and_o execution_n nay_o those_o protestant_n who_o have_v give_v their_o vote_n for_o her_o exclusion_n repent_v of_o their_o crime_n while_o other_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n stand_v by_o she_o in_o her_o distress_n and_o place_v she_o on_o her_o throne_n sect_n iii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o pious_a and_o learned_a prince_n edward_n vi_o old_a father_n latimer_n 56._o latimer_n in_o coverdale_n collect._n of_o letter_n p._n 56._o that_o old_a true_a apostle_n of_o our_o english_a nation_n and_o of_o christ_n as_o bishop_n ridley_n his_o fellow_n prisoner_n and_o companion_n in_o martyrdom_n call_v he_o that_o generous_a and_o honest_a man_n who_o when_o the_o parliament_n anno_fw-la 1539._o have_v confirm_v the_o six_o article_n the_o whip_n with_o six_o cord_n as_o they_o be_v just_o call_v voluntary_o choose_v to_o abandon_v his_o bishopric_n 229._o godwin_n annal_n p._n 172_o 173._o 229._o rather_o than_o conform_v to_o so_o unjust_a a_o law_n and_o abstain_v ten_o year_n from_o preach_v till_o after_o the_o death_n of_o henry_n viii_o he_o be_v restore_v do_v notwithstanding_o his_o great_a plainness_n dominari_fw-la in_o concionibus_fw-la fill_v the_o pulpit_n with_o a_o mighty_a grace_n nor_o be_v he_o want_v in_o those_o day_n to_o bear_v witness_n to_o this_o doctrine_n for_o in_o his_o explanation_n of_o that_o petition_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n prayer_n thy_o will_v be_v do_v he_o say_v our_o rebel_n 1635._o four_o serm._n on_o the_o lord_n prayer_n p._n 142._o lond._n 1635._o which_o rise_v about_o two_o year_n ago_o in_o norfolk_n and_o devonshire_n they_o consider_v not_o this_o petition_n they_o say_v it_o with_o their_o lip_n only_o but_o not_o with_o their_o heart_n almighty_a god_n have_v reveal_v his_o will_n as_o concern_v magistrate_n how_o he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v they_o be_v utter_o against_o it_o he_o reveal_v this_o his_o will_n in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o especial_o by_o st._n peter_n where_o he_o say_v 2.13_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o subditi_fw-la estote_fw-la omni_fw-la humanae_fw-la creaturae_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o effect_n be_v subject_a to_o all_o the_o common_a law_n make_v by_o man_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o king_n majesty_n etc._n etc._n be_v subject_n unto_o they_o and_o obey_v they_o say_v god_n and_o here_o be_v but_o one_o exception_n that_o be_v against_o god_n when_o law_n be_v make_v against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n than_o i_o ought_v more_o to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o then_o i_o may_v refuse_v to_o obey_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o i_o may_v not_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o magistrate_n nor_o make_v any_o uproar_n for_o if_o i_o do_v so_o i_o sin_v damnable_o i_o must_v be_v content_a to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o god_n shall_v lay_v upon_o i_o yet_o i_o may_v not_o obey_v their_o wicked_a law_n to_o do_v they_o only_o in_o
emperor_n while_o the_o good_a bishop_n in_o his_o embasly_n to_o maximus_n carry_v himself_o as_o the_o father_n or_o guardian_n of_o his_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o he_o have_v be_v provoke_v in_o the_o most_o tender_a part_n by_o his_o prince_n endeavour_n for_o the_o introduce_v of_o arianism_n other_o perhaps_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o his_o condition_n will_v have_v look_v upon_o this_o tyrant_n maximus_n declare_v for_o the_o truth_n as_o such_o a_o opportunity_n that_o providence_n have_v offer_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o since_o the_o empress_n be_v of_o a_o false_a religion_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v govern_v by_o she_o why_o shall_v they_o not_o set_v up_o this_o maximus_n as_o the_o protector_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o ambrose_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n they_o know_v what_o it_o be_v to_o die_v for_o their_o religion_n 346._o p._n 346._o but_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v to_o brigue_v or_o to_o resist_v and_o i_o pray_v how_o do_v the_o bishop_n comply_v with_o the_o usurper_n maximus_n be_v any_o of_o they_o instrumental_a to_o his_o advancement_n do_v they_o preach_v up_o his_o cause_n and_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o his_o revolt_n do_v they_o ever_o press_v the_o people_n to_o bring_v in_o their_o plate_n and_o contribution_n or_o after_o his_o success_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o gratian_n do_v any_o of_o the_o bishop_n justify_v the_o usurper_n proceed_n and_o preach_v and_o print_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o barbarous_a regicide_n do_v they_o flatter_v he_o as_o the_o preserver_n of_o religion_n the_o david_n the_o champion_n of_o israel_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n dr._n williams_n print_v his_o sermon_n preach_v july_n 26._o 1685._o 11._o selfful_a 26._o 1685._o on_o rom._n 3â—7_n 8._o p._n 11._o be_v on_o the_o day_n of_o public_a thanksgiving_n for_o the_o late_a victory_n over_o the_o rebel_n to_o vindicate_v the_o city_n clergy_n and_o particular_o himself_o who_o be_v censure_v as_o if_o the_o sermon_n be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o day_n and_o occasion_n as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n grant_v this_o that_o evil_a become_v lawful_a by_o a_o good_a end_n and_o when_o we_o think_v ourselves_o secure_a we_o make_v all_o compact_n break_v oath_n dissolve_v all_o difference_n betwixt_o superior_n and_o inferior_n confound_v it_o expose_v the_o church_n and_o state_n to_o every_o pretender_n and_o any_o one_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n 21._o p._n 20_o 21._o will_v never_o want_v a_o reason_n for_o insurrection_n and_o rebellion_n as_o no_o religion_n have_v more_o discountenance_v such_o principle_n and_o proceed_n than_o the_o christian_a so_o no_o nation_n nor_o person_n have_v more_o discountenance_v the_o thing_n than_o those_o who_o have_v profess_v it_o it_o be_v too_o notorious_a to_o be_v dissemble_v for_o that_o there_o have_v be_v rebellion_n against_o and_o deposition_n of_o prince_n dissolution_n of_o government_n take_v and_o break_v of_o oath_n and_o other_o thing_n apparent_o evil_a of_o that_o and_o the_o like_a kind_n do_v to_o serve_v a_o cause_n a_o party_n or_o a_o church_n be_v no_o mystery_n now_o a_o day_n christian_n religion_n teach_v the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n of_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o they_o that_o resist_v 22._o p._n 22._o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o all_o the_o protestant_n and_o reform_a church_n nothing_o can_v be_v draw_v 23._o p._n 23._o that_o will_v justify_v opposition_n or_o rebellion_n against_o civil_a authority_n but_o they_o express_o declare_v against_o it_o when_o queen_n mary_n be_v a_o know_a member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o the_o protestant_n first_o join_v with_o she_o against_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n who_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o title_n of_o queen_n and_o be_v a_o protestant_n and_o this_o particular_o be_v the_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o its_o article_n and_o homily_n at_o large_a three_o of_o which_o be_v against_o rebellion_n do_v they_o find_v in_o the_o sermon_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 4._o id._n apol._n for_o the_o pulpit_n p._n 3_o 4._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o people_n power_n over_o prince_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n or_o rather_o where_o have_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o subjection_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n in_o all_o lawful_a case_n and_o the_o nonresistance_n in_o any_o case_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v so_o much_o assert_v that_o loyalty_n which_o concern_v all_o of_o all_o persuasion_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o pulpit_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o be_v as_o loyal_a when_o the_o prince_n be_v of_o a_o different_a religion_n as_o when_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o with_o they_o the_o same_o author_n also_o in_o his_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v cite_v our_o article_n homily_n etc._n etc._n to_o prove_v the_o chief_a power_n of_o the_o king_n and_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v and_o show_v how_o contrary_a to_o this_o doctrine_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o subjoin_v â—1_n pag._n â—1_n the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v the_o king_n in_o all_o his_o realm_n have_v supreme_a power_n in_o all_o cause_n whether_o ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a for_o god_n allow_v neither_o the_o dignity_n of_o any_o person_n ☜_o ☜_o nor_o the_o multitude_n of_o any_o people_n nor_o the_o weight_n of_o any_o cause_n as_o sufficient_a for_o the_o which_o subject_n may_v rebel_v so_o dr._n grove_n in_o his_o examination_n of_o bell._n 15_o note_v viz._n temporal_a felicity_n 393._o pag._n 393._o since_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n have_v be_v open_o assume_v and_o frequent_o practise_v and_o never_o yet_o condemn_v by_o any_o either_o pope_n or_o council_n since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o equivoeation_n and_o many_o other_o absurd_a and_o impious_a opinion_n be_v teach_v by_o their_o casuist_n and_o make_v use_v of_o by_o their_o confessor_n in_o direct_v the_o conscience_n of_o their_o penitent_n and_o since_o these_o and_o many_o more_o very_a dangerous_a error_n do_v not_o only_o escape_v without_o a_o censure_n but_o be_v approve_v of_o and_o encourage_v by_o their_o governor_n i_o can_v see_v how_o they_o and_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v excuse_v from_o the_o gild_n of_o they_o mr._n thomas_n stainoe_n b._n d._n and_o archdeacon_n of_o brecknock_n preach_v sept._n 6._o ann._n 1686._o ded._n seem_v on_o rom._n 13.5_o epist_n ded._n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n and_o say_v that_o he_o publish_v it_o that_o it_o may_v be_v instrumental_a to_o convince_v the_o people_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o their_o king_n because_o it_o be_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n that_o he_o preach_v it_o that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n so_o much_o a_o raven_a wolf_n inward_o 3._o pag._n 3._o but_o he_o will_v put_v on_o sheep_n clothing_n and_o though_o his_o resolution_n be_v bend_v upon_o rebellion_n yet_o his_o discretion_n and_o prudence_n will_v prompt_v he_o to_o pretend_v religion_n the_o least_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o the_o word_n will_v be_v a_o subjection_n to_o lawful_a authority_n and_o by_o consequence_n also_o to_o our_o own_o prince_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o which_o i_o shall_v urge_v no_o more_o at_o present_a than_o the_o tacit_n confession_n of_o his_o most_o avow_a and_o profess_a enemy_n who_o after_o all_o their_o contrivance_n of_o wit_n anger_n and_o malice_n can_v at_o length_n pitch_v upon_o no_o better_a expedient_a to_o prevent_v his_o right_n of_o accession_n than_o a_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n now_o such_o a_o bill_n either_o presuppose_v a_o antecedent_n right_o or_o it_o do_v not_o if_o it_o do_v not_o than_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o do_v most_o elaborate_o trifle_v whilst_o they_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o bring_v that_o about_o that_o be_v already_o do_v to_o their_o hand_n if_o it_o do_v than_o we_o have_v what_o we_o look_v for_o and_o that_o be_v that_o the_o injustice_n of_o their_o action_n do_v make_v good_a the_o justice_n of_o his_o title_n and_o afford_v we_o a_o tacit_n confession_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o overthrow_v that_o title_n but_o by_o overturning_a the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o government_n itself_o 7._o pag._n 7._o we_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o superior_a power_n because_o god_n himself_o command_v we_o so_o to_o be_v god_n have_v give_v the_o lawful_a magistrate_n a_o title_n to_o that_o authority_n 12._o pag._n 12._o to_o which_o we_o
not_o to_o be_v laugh_v out_o of_o our_o passive_a obedience_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n though_o even_o those_o who_o perhaps_o owe_v the_o best_a part_n of_o their_o security_n to_o that_o principle_n be_v apt_a to_o make_v a_o jest_n of_o it_o sect_n xvii_o dr._n 8._o c._n 26._o 26._o 1_o 2_o 6_o 8._o pierce_v dean_n of_o salisbury_n in_o his_o body_n of_o orthodox_n divinity_n aver_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n consist_v of_o a_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n that_o magistrate_n be_v constitute_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o well_o as_o priest_n that_o he_o who_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n so_o constitute_v by_o god_n wound_v his_o conscience_n deep_o in_o this_o world_n and_o shall_v be_v damn_v in_o the_o next_o after_o which_o he_o smart_o censure_v both_o the_o fanatic_n and_o the_o jesuit_n the_o scandal_n of_o christianity_n as_o he_o call_v they_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o both_o sort_n of_o they_o and_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o that_o proposition_n that_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v control_v a_o prince_n if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n since_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n a_o king_n can_v do_v no_o harm_n i.e._n that_o the_o king_n be_v unaccountable_a inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o obnoxious_a only_o to_o his_o tribunal_n so_o that_o no_o mortal_a much_o less_o his_o subject_n can_v have_v any_o authority_n over_o he_o 8._o id._n exceed_v sinfulness_n of_o schism_n schism_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 11._o v._n ser._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.13_o 2.13_o 4_o 5_o 7_o 8._o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n strong_o found_v upon_o the_o will_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o even_o a_o part_n of_o the_o obedience_n to_o god_n himself_o whilst_o it_o be_v pay_v to_o that_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v command_v we_o to_o pay_v a_o obedience_n to_o can_v possible_o be_v due_a to_o the_o man_n as_o man_n or_o to_o the_o good_a as_o they_o be_v good_a but_o to_o the_o magistrate_n as_o they_o be_v such_o it_o be_v due_a to_o the_o governor_n as_o they_o be_v governor_n and_o as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n let_v their_o practice_n and_o opinion_n be_v what_o they_o will._n when_o god_n and_o his_o deputy_n do_v stand_v in_o competition_n for_o our_o obedience_n god_n must_v have_v our_o whole_a active_a and_o his_o deputy_n our_o passive_a obedience_n only_o save_v the_o dignity_n and_o priority_n of_o the_o first_o and_o great_a commandment_n as_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n our_o obedience_n to_o our_o governor_n and_o humane_a law_n in_o force_n among_o we_o be_v as_o real_o a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a of_o christianity_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o of_o as_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o our_o salvation_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n or_o any_o other_o that_o can_v be_v name_v it_o be_v as_o rigid_o command_v by_o god_n in_o scripture_n under_o the_o very_a same_o promise_n of_o reward_n if_o we_o obey_v and_o under_o the_o very_a same_o threat_n of_o endless_a punishment_n if_o we_o rebel_v dr._n etc._n serm._n on_o tit._n 3.1_o p._n 4_o 5._o etc._n etc._n d._n whitby_n chantor_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o d._n of_o monmouth_n rebelbelliâ—n_o lay_v down_o this_o position_n that_o christian_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o in_o no_o case_n be_v allow_v or_o authorize_v forcible_o to_o resist_v or_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o deportment_n of_o david_n to_o king_n saul_n that_o jeroboam_n revolt_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o call_v rebellion_n 1_o king._n 12.19_o 9_o p._n 8_o 9_o for_o as_o a_o father_n do_v not_o forfeit_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o child_n nor_o be_v they_o free_v from_o that_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v he_o because_o he_o deal_v severe_o with_o they_o so_o neither_o can_v the_o king_n i._n e._n the_o father_n of_o his_o country_n lose_v his_o authority_n over_o his_o subject_n because_o he_o govern_v they_o severe_o or_o lay_v afflict_v burden_n on_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n express_o call_v for_o our_o subjection_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a say_v st._n paul_n so_o let_v he_o yield_v subjection_n to_o they_o as_o never_o to_o resist_v on_o any_o provocation_n temptation_n or_o specious_a pretence_n whatsoever_o whence_o it_o be_v clear_a 31._o ☜_o p_o 10._o serm._n 〈…〉_o 13.1_o p._n 24_o 26_o 27_o 2d_o 29_o 30_o 31._o that_o by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n upon_o pretence_n of_o maladministration_n tyranny_n injustice_n or_o to_o rebel_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o the_o worst_a of_o persecute_v prince_n for_o if_o resistance_n in_o the_o forementioned_a case_n be_v a_o damn_v sin_n when_o can_v it_o be_v excusable_a after_o this_o he_o answer_v the_o common_a objection_n from_o the_o coronation_n oath_n and_o self-preservation_n etc._n etc._n mr._n long_a be_v sermon_n call_v the_o cause_n of_o rebellion_n preach_v jan._n 13._o 1683._o 15._o on_o jâ—â—_n 4.1_o p._n 14_o 15._o be_v print_v by_o the_o joint_a desire_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o exon_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o county_n of_o devon_n and_o the_o dedication_n give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o order_n of_o they_o that_o concur_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sermon_n nor_o can_v any_o complaint_n of_o tyranny_n or_o oppression_n justify_v a_o war_n among_o we_o do_v we_o suffer_v under_o some_o miscarriage_n in_o government_n some_o passion_n and_o excess_n in_o our_o governor_n neither_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n will_v warrant_v any_o resistance_n obj._n but_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v no_o law_n to_o confirm_v their_o religion_n 16._o p._n 16._o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o so_o lawful_a for_o they_o to_o defend_v their_o religion_n by_o arm_n as_o it_o be_v for_o we_o answ_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o our_o law_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o pretence_n for_o resistance_n which_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o then_o the_o subject_n be_v make_v judge_n of_o the_o action_n and_o conduct_v of_o their_o governor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o i_o take_v those_o and_o only_o those_o who_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o jesuit_n in_o preach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o propagate_a seditious_a and_o traitorous_a principle_n and_o practice_n such_o as_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n and_o take_v up_o arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n against_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n that_o the_o original_a of_o the_o magistrate_n power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n who_o may_v call_v they_o to_o a_o account_n and_o depose_v and_o murder_v they_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n those_o who_o have_v murder_v one_o king_n already_o and_o use_v the_o same_o method_n to_o destroy_v another_o in_o a_o word_n 26._o v._o p._n 23_o 26._o all_o such_o as_o will_v not_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n on_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o or_o that_o they_o will_v not_o endeavour_v any_o alteration_n of_o the_o establish_a government_n for_o such_o false_a prophet_n as_o our_o saviour_n bid_v we_o to_o beware_v of_o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o sermon_n on_o july_n 26._o 1685._o and_o his_o vindication_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n etc._n etc._n dr._n fuller_n chancellor_n of_o lincoln_n those_o man_n have_v but_o little_a sense_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o christian_a religion_n that_o abuse_v its_o name_n etc._n ser._n bef_n the_o king_n june_n 25._o 1682._o p._n 56_o etc._n etc._n and_o pervert_v its_o obligation_n to_o justify_v sedition_n and_o rebellion_n who_o with_o great_a pretence_n and_o zeal_n for_o christianity_n forsake_v she_o in_o she_o more_o principal_a command_n of_o meekness_n patience_n and_o submission_n and_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n and_o disobedience_n from_o those_o holy_a scripture_n that_o have_v forbid_v they_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n that_o those_o man_n do_v little_a deserve_v the_o character_n of_o reform_a who_o have_v forsake_v our_o reformation_n in_o its_o principal_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o her_o principle_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o distant_a soever_o in_o other_o point_n be_v perfect_o unite_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o disobedience_n all_o agree_v in_o one_o conclusion_n against_o the_o express_a command_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n dr._n
the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1689._o the_o preface_n have_v always_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n or_o nonresistance_n of_o our_o lawful_a superior_n have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n found_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o more_o immediate_a follower_n which_o copy_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v exact_o transcribe_v to_o who_o immortal_a glory_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o she_o alone_o in_o contra-distinction_n both_o to_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n have_v assert_v the_o principle_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n as_o the_o best_a age_n of_o christianity_n own_a and_o practise_v it_o and_o have_v live_v so_o long_o to_o see_v that_o doctrine_n ridicule_v and_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bowstring_n and_o the_o assertor_n and_o practiser_n of_o it_o explode_v as_o old_a lacrymist_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n deny_v while_o some_o affirm_v that_o the_o tenet_n be_v no_o old_a than_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o be_v introduce_v by_o a_o few_o court_n bishop_n preface_n bishop_n saunderson_n preface_n to_o archbishop_n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o apostle_n say_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n tit._n 3.1_o though_o s._n paul_n be_v certain_o no_o man-pleas_a far_o from_o seek_v himself_o or_o from_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o handle_v it_o deceitful_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n nor_o be_v there_o hope_n of_o preferment_n when_o the_o church_n have_v no_o settle_a revenue_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n but_o he_o draw_v his_o argument_n from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o discharge_n of_o duty_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o advancement_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n see_v more_o in_o that_o admirable_a preface_n the_o better_a to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o attainment_n and_o establish_v of_o their_o own_o grandeur_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o communion_n both_o romanist_n and_o other_o have_v confident_o aver_v that_o our_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v nothing_o but_o our_o interest_n and_o that_o we_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o king_n because_o they_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n and_o have_v prosecute_v all_o that_o dislike_v our_o constitution_n i_o can_v no_o long_o forbear_v write_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a as_o be_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o our_o shame_n that_o they_o be_v more_o illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n than_o in_o our_o life_n and_o show_v that_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o happy_a reformation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o avow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a in_o thing_n lawful_a active_o to_o obey_v his_o superior_a in_o thing_n unlawful_a to_o suffer_v rather_o than_o obey_v and_o in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o resist_v because_o whoever_o do_v so_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n nor_o can_v the_o doctrine_n be_v unseasonable_a since_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a without_o it_o man_n passion_n natural_o incline_v they_o to_o think_v well_o of_o themselves_o and_o to_o make_v complaint_n of_o hard_a usage_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v most_o gentle_o treat_v what_o instance_n have_v we_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o last_o age_n when_o parson_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o party_n resolve_v to_o expose_v the_o admirable_a reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n render_v she_o worse_o than_o the_o worst_a of_o tyrant_n and_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n where_o be_v the_o genserics_n and_o hunnerics_n as_o if_o neither_o pagan_a nor_o arian_n persecutor_n be_v as_o cruel_a as_o she_o and_o when_o another_o classis_fw-la of_o man_n blacken_v one_o of_o the_o best_a of_o man_n and_o the_o best_a of_o prince_n the_o martyr_n charles_n i._o as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o his_o country_n the_o invader_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o have_v not_o former_a age_n labour_v under_o the_o same_o discontent_n when_o the_o disaffect_v jew_n can_v say_v we_o have_v no_o portion_n in_o david_n nor_o any_o inheritance_n in_o the_o son_n of_o jesse_n every_o man_n to_o his_o tent_n o_o israel_n and_o yet_o that_o prince_n be_v of_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n and_o a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n now_o if_o upon_o such_o pretension_n subject_n may_v right_v themselves_o by_o resist_v their_o lawful_a superior_n how_o soon_o will_v a_o fruitful_a land_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o barren_a wilderness_n and_o paradise_n itself_o become_v a_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o i_o have_v with_o some_o regret_n and_o confusion_n reflect_v heretofore_o that_o in_o the_o romish_a communion_n preston_n widdrington_n and_o barn_n in_o england_n walsh_n and_o charon_n in_o ireland_n and_o in_o scotland_n barclay_n to_o omit_v other_o country_n all_o profess_a papist_n and_o all_o but_o barclay_n priest_n and_o consequent_o more_o oblige_v to_o uphold_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n shall_v honest_o and_o stout_o appear_v to_o the_o vindication_n of_o this_o truth_n which_o we_o seem_v either_o weary_a or_o ashamed_a of_o i_o never_o wonder_v to_o see_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n make_v a_o fastingday_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n nativity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v sorry_a that_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o with_o reason_n because_o their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a both_o to_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n but_o i_o stand_v amaze_v to_o see_v her_o son_n disow_v her_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n do_v we_o serious_o study_v the_o law_n of_o providence_n and_o consider_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n lay_v on_o we_o of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n do_v we_o remember_v that_o affliction_n be_v the_o church_n portion_n and_o that_o not_o the_o least_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v the_o great_a good_a this_o epiph._n this_o aug._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la &_o epiph._n doctrine_n will_v be_v more_o easy_o believe_v and_o more_o ready_o embrace_v they_o be_v the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o teach_v man_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v and_o to_o sly_a from_o persecution_n when_o it_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o religion_n and_o for_o these_o among_o other_o reason_n i_o conjecture_v do_v 4._o do_v stillingfleet_n ser._n jan._n 30._o 168_o â—_o â—_o 9_o p._n 3._o 4._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n call_v simon_n magus_n the_o institutor_n of_o that_o vile_a sect_n the_o leviathan_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o the_o stroy_v all_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o that_o probable_o because_o as_o the_o leviathan_n make_v himself_o sport_n in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o gnostic_n play_v with_o oath_n and_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a 4._o human_a id._n p._n 4._o set_v a_o mighty_a value_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v mean_a and_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o be_v the_o hobbs_n of_o that_o age_n who_o give_v be_v to_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o gnostic_n think_v 5._o think_v id._n p._n 5._o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o contrivance_n of_o some_o evil_a spirit_n to_o abridge_v man_n of_o their_o liberty_n which_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n which_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o same_o great_a man_n say_v 3._o say_v sermon_n novem._n 5._o 1673._o pag._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o machiavelli_n be_v quarrel_n against_o christianity_n that_o by_o its_o precept_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n it_o render_v man_n unfit_a for_o such_o great_a undertake_n as_o can_v not_o be_v accomplish_v without_o something_o of_o cruelty_n and_o inhumanity_n whereas_o the_o old_a religion_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v inure_v man_n to_o blood_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o any_o enterprise_n and_o machiavelli_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n if_o religion_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o make_v man_n butcher_n or_o to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o sword_n and_o
first_o bring_v from_o another_o country_n and_o be_v no_o way_n natural_a to_o our_o own_o though_o the_o infection_n have_v be_v take_v by_o too_o many_o who_o have_v a_o ill_a temper_n prepare_v for_o it_o cons_n dr._n jackson_n work_n tom._n 3._o l._n 12._o ch_n 8._o p._n 978._o their_o loyalty_n and_o peaceableness_n may_v be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o education_n or_o their_o good_a temper_n but_o not_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o as_o dr._n sherlock_n say_v they_o may_v be_v loyal_a as_o englishman_n but_o they_o can_v be_v so_o as_o papist_n will_v we_o therefore_o judge_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n we_o must_v consult_v her_o article_n canon_n public_a homily_n public_a office_n of_o devotion_n general_n order_n of_o her_o bishop_n censure_n of_o her_o university_n and_o write_n of_o her_o great_a man_n who_o have_v vindicate_v her_o doctrine_n and_o explain_v her_o belief_n and_o this_o method_n i_o shall_v use_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n or_o passive_a obedience_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n have_v be_v always_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o state_v doctrine_n of_o our_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o all_o her_o priest_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v their_o subscription_n they_o be_v allow_v a_o place_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v by_o foreigner_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o own_o writer_n for_o 506._o for_o bishop_n ridley_n farewell_n letter_n apud_fw-la fox_n tom_n 3._o p._n 506._o this_o church_n have_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n article_n so_o pen_v and_o frame_v after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ground_v upon_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o god_n word_n that_o in_o short_a time_n if_o they_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v say_v bishop_n ridley_n the_o martyr_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v set_v in_o christ_n church_n much_o concord_n and_o unity_n in_o christ_n true_a religion_n and_o to_o have_v expel_v many_o false_a error_n and_o heresy_n wherewith_o this_o church_n alas_o be_v almost_o overgo_v nor_o be_v this_o that_o excellent_a prelate_n peculiar_a opinion_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o ordain_v 1604._o ordain_v can._n 3._o a_o 1604._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v under_o the_o king_n majesty_n be_v not_o a_o true_a and_o apostolical_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o can._n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o any_o of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n agree_v in_o the_o synod_n 1562_o are_z in_o any_o part_n superstitious_a or_o erroneous_a let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la anno_fw-la 1552._o in_o the_o convocation_n hold_v at_o london_n article_n of_o religion_n be_v agree_v upon_o of_o which_o the_o thirty_o six_o run_n thus_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v ordain_v and_o allow_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n under_o queen_n elisabeth_n anno_fw-la 1562._o it_o run_v thus_o and_o so_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n the_o queen_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o other_o her_o dominion_n unto_o who_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o all_o estate_n of_o this_o realm_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a in_o all_o case_n do_v appertain_v and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a artic._n remarkable_a rogers_n praef._n to_o the_o 39th_o artic._n that_o these_o article_n of_o 1562._o be_v publish_v in_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o the_o massacre_n at_o vassey_n in_o france_n be_v commit_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o guise_n and_o when_o all_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o country_n be_v sentence_v to_o death_n by_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o two_o necessary_a consequence_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o 1._o because_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o pretend_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o king_n much_o less_o have_v the_o people_n any_o power_n who_o pretend_v to_o a_o inferior_a right_n that_o of_o compact_a 2._o because_o the_o article_n make_v no_o distinction_n but_o exclude_v all_o other_o power_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o plea_n be_v the_o same_o on_o either_o side_n the_o pope_n say_v as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o reach_v he_o and_o say_v the_o people_n as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o law_n themselves_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o be_v they_o bind_v to_o be_v obedient_a but_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o king_n do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v contradict_v the_o pope_n than_o he_o be_v deserve_o say_v the_o romanist_n excommunicate_a depose_v and_o murder_v and_o when_o he_o usurp_v upon_o the_o people_n liberty_n than_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v depose_v by_o the_o people_n the_o argument_n on_o either_o side_n be_v the_o same_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o authority_n for_o as_o 481._o as_o moderate_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ann_n 17._o 17._o 19_o p._n 481._o dr._n puller_n well_o observe_v both_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o injunction_n and_o canon_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o reformation_n under_o henry_n the_o eight_o for_o there_o i_o begin_v the_o restoration_n of_o religion_n to_o her_o purity_n in_o this_o kingdom_n as_o dr._n burnet_n do_v 387._o do_v burnet_n hist_o reform_v l._n 3._o p._n 226._o tom_n 1._o and_o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 387._o anno_fw-la 1536._o injunction_n be_v issue_v out_o the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o every_o man_n that_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n shall_v for_o the_o establishment_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n sincere_o declare_v manifest_a and_o open_a for_o the_o space_n of_o one_o quarter_n of_o a_o year_n next_o ensue_v once_o every_o sunday_n and_o after_o that_o at_o the_o least_o wise_a twice_o every_o quarter_n in_o their_o sermon_n and_o other_o collation_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v usurp_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n have_v no_o establishment_n or_o ground_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v of_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n the_o high_a power_n and_o potentate_n under_o god_n to_o who_o all_o man_n within_o the_o same_o dominion_n by_o god_n commandment_n owe_v most_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n afore_o and_o above_o all_o other_o potentate_n in_o earth_n now_o if_o a_o king_n be_v above_o all_o other_o power_n than_o he_o can_v be_v accountable_a to_o any_o other_o power_n and_o so_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v anno_fw-la 181._o anno_fw-la burnet_n collect._n of_o record_n p._n 181._o 1538._o come_v out_o the_o lord_n cromwel_n injunction_n as_o they_o be_v call_v wherein_o the_o same_o duty_n be_v enjoin_v in_o the_o same_o word_n this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o edw._n the_o six_o 2._o six_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 1_o 2._o an._n 1547._o the_o preface_n to_o which_o injunction_n acknowledge_v that_o part_n of_o they_o be_v former_o set_v out_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o rest_n add_v by_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n with_o a_o very_a little_a variation_n and_o according_o in_o the_o article_n of_o enquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n under_z edward_z the_o sixth_z the_o first_o be_v whether_o all_o person_n etc._n etc._n have_v preach_v against_o the_o usurp_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n second_o whether_o they_o have_v preach_v and_o
declare_v at_o the_o least_o four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n that_o the_o king_n majesty_n power_n authority_n and_o pre-eminence_n within_o his_o realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v the_o high_a power_n under_o god_n here_o the_o injunction_n plain_o distinguish_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o other_o claim_v imply_v that_o our_o church_n always_o believe_v that_o her_o prince_n power_n be_v derive_v immediate_o from_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o collective_o and_o so_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o they_o but_o only_o to_o god_n and_o among_o bishop_n ridley_n article_n of_o visitation_n an._n 1550._o one_o be_v whether_o any_o do_v preach_v or_o defend_v that_o private_a person_n may_v make_v insurrection_n stir_v sedition_n or_o compel_v man_n to_o give_v they_o their_o good_n anno_fw-la 1564._o being_n the_o seven_o year_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n in_o the_o 123._o the_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 123._o article_n for_o preach_v it_o be_v enjoin_v that_o the_o minister_n move_v all_o people_n to_o obedience_n as_o well_o in_o observation_n of_o the_o order_n appoint_v in_o the_o book_n of_o common_a service_n as_o in_o the_o queen_n majesty_n injunction_n as_o also_o of_o all_o other_o civil_a duty_n due_a for_o subject_n to_o do_v and_o that_o all_o preacher_n preach_v matter_n tend_v to_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v complain_v at_o last_o the_o injunction_n be_v call_v canon_n and_o the_o first_o canon_n an._n 1603._o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o king_n james_n be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o injunction_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o edward_n the_o six_o and_z queen_n elizabeth_z and_o for_o this_o reason_n can._n 55._o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o every_o minister_n shall_v before_o his_o sermon_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o be_v former_o use_v but_o particular_o i_o look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o year_n 1640._o to_o be_v a_o full_a explanation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n in_o this_o point_n now_o can._n 1._o enjoin_v all_o former_a law_n ordinance_n and_o constitution_n former_o make_v for_o the_o acknowledgement_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o most_o lawful_a and_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o dread_a sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n to_o be_v careful_o observe_v and_o then_o descend_v to_o give_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o authority_n that_o the_o most_o sacred_a order_n of_o king_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n himself_o found_v in_o the_o prime_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o clear_o establish_v by_o express_a text_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o for_o any_o person_n or_o person_n to_o set_v up_o maintain_v or_o allow_v in_o any_o their_o say_a realm_n or_o territory_n respective_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o any_o independent_a coactive_a power_n either_o papal_a or_o popular_a whether_o direct_o or_o indirect_o be_v to_o undermine_v their_o great_a royal_a office_n and_o cunning_o to_o overthrow_v that_o most_o sacred_a offfice_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v establish_v and_o so_o be_v treasonable_a against_o god_n as_o well_o as_o against_o the_o king._n for_o subject_n to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n 34._o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o canon_n vindicate_v in_o dr._n puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n c._n 12._o 12._o 6._o p._n 34._o offensive_a or_o defensive_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v at_o least_o to_o resist_v the_o power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o though_o they_o do_v not_o invade_v but_o only_o resist_v st._n paul_n tell_v they_o plain_o they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n while_o in_o the_o next_o paragraph_n they_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o entitle_v the_o king_n to_o every_o man_n estate_n but_o against_o the_o synod_n that_o make_v these_o canon_n lie_v a_o great_a objection_n though_o i_o shall_v have_v think_v that_o the_o hard_a censure_n of_o it_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v because_o no_o synod_n of_o our_o church_n and_o perhaps_o none_o of_o any_o other_o protestant_n church_n have_v so_o express_o condemn_v popery_n and_o socinianism_n the_o great_a enemy_n of_o true_a reform_a christianity_n as_o this_o synod_n have_v do_v 3.4_o do_v v._o art._n 3.4_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a synod_n because_o it_o be_v continue_v and_o sit_v after_o the_o parliament_n be_v dissolve_v and_o be_v by_o another_o parliament_n condemn_v not_o to_o answer_v that_o that_o very_a parliament_n that_o first_o condemn_v this_o synod_n ruin_v even_o the_o monarchy_n itself_o nor_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o old_a provincial_n or_o general_n be_v not_o dependent_a on_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o state_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o these_o canon_n be_v make_v and_o confirm_v in_o full_a convocation_n of_o both_o province_n of_o canterbury_n and_z york_z and_o the_o make_n of_o canon_n be_v a_o work_n proper_o ecclesiastical_a these_o canon_n be_v make_v by_o the_o representatives_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 2._o the_o canon_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v of_o old_a require_v in_o such_o case_n and_o though_o the_o convocation_n sit_v after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o parliament_n yet_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o without_o precedent_n even_o in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n not_o to_o look_v back_o into_o henry_n viii_o or_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o 2._o the_o person_n who_o condemn_v this_o synod_n be_v well_o know_v to_o have_v do_v it_o to_o justify_v their_o own_o proceed_n be_v resolve_v to_o ruin_v episcopacy_n and_o with_o it_o the_o monarchy_n and_o afterward_o by_o their_o own_o power_n they_o call_v a_o assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o what_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n what_o discipline_n rite_n and_o method_n do_v they_o establish_v a_o directory_n among_o other_o thing_n out_o of_o which_o they_o leave_v the_o lord_n prayer_n perhaps_o because_o it_o it_o be_v a_o form_n the_o apostle_n creed_n because_o themselves_o think_v they_o can_v make_v a_o better_a and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n because_o the_o five_o plain_o accuse_v they_o of_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observe_v that_o sr._n edward_n deering_n speech_n that_o be_v speak_v with_o so_o much_o virulence_n against_o this_o synod_n and_o afterward_o print_v be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o same_o house_n who_o first_o applaud_v they_o decree_v to_o be_v burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a hangman_n and_o if_o it_o be_v still_o object_v that_o the_o canon_n be_v reprobate_v since_o the_o restitution_n of_o charles_n ii_o i_o say_v that_o i_o quote_v they_o not_o as_o a_o law_n that_o oblige_v the_o church_n but_o as_o the_o know_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o that_o time_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homily_n though_o the_o name_n of_o homily_n have_v be_v look_v upon_o and_o censure_v by_o unthinking_a people_n as_o ridiculous_a yet_o those_o admirable_a sermon_n make_v by_o our_o first_o reformer_n as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n and_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o bishop_n ridley_n say_v of_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o they_o 506._o they_o apud_fw-la fox_n to._n 3._o p._n 506._o holy_a and_o wholesome_a homily_n recommendation_n of_o the_o principal_a virtue_n which_o be_v commend_v in_o scripture_n and_o against_o the_o most_o pernicious_a and_o capital_a vice_n that_o so_o alas_o do_v reign_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n these_o we_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v wholesome_a doctrine_n 192._o doctrine_n dr._n stanley_n faith_n and_o pract._n c._n 7._o p._n 192._o and_o every_o man_n hereby_o see_v what_o opinion_n the_o clergy_n be_v of_o for_o they_o subscribe_v and_o assent_v to_o the_o book_n of_o article_n and_o homily_n and_o to_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n many_o also_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o article_n of_o a_o 1640._o they_o take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n and_o the_o test_n etc._n etc._n and_o johnson_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v the_o best_a book_n in_o the_o world_n next_o the_o bible_n and_o since_o a_o 10._o a_o d._n welw_n letter_n to_o m._n march_n p._n 10._o late_a author_n be_v so_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o narrow_a sense_n we_o take_v it_o in_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o publish_n the_o homily_n i_o must_v first_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v so_o
take_v p._n 201_o 202._o we_o be_v not_o satify_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o preserve_v the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n forasmuch_o as_o 1._o no_o such_o limitation_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n which_o no_o papist_n will_v refuse_v to_o take_v with_o such_o a_o limitation_n nor_o in_o the_o protestation_n nor_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n 3._o such_o a_o limitation_n leave_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_a at_o so_o much_o looseness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n at_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o whensoever_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n they_o can_v want_v a_o pretence_n from_o the_o same_o for_o so_o do_v 4._o hereby_o we_o make_v ourselves_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a and_o real_a diminution_n of_o his_o majesty_n power_n and_o greatness_n which_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n we_o call_v the_o world_n to_o witness_v with_o our_o conscience_n that_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n to_o diminish_v etc._n etc._n 211._o p._n 210_o 211._o the_o tyranny_n and_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n if_o lay_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v to_o be_v throw_v off_o by_o christian_a boldness_n in_o confess_v the_o truth_n and_o patient_a suffering_n for_o it_o not_o by_o take_v up_o arm_n or_o violent_a resist_v the_o high_a power_n 217_o pag._n 217_o because_o some_o have_v infer_v from_o the_o very_a order_n that_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v with_o subordination_n to_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o parliament_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o can_v take_v this_o oath_n especial_o being_n tell_v in_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n 219._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o king_n not_o have_v preserve_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o duty_n he_o ought_v be_v thereby_o become_v a_o tyrant_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o consequent_o that_o his_o subject_n cease_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o owe_v he_o no_o long_o subjection_n which_o assertion_n since_o we_o hearty_o detest_v as_o false_a and_o scandalous_a in_o the_o supposition_n and_o in_o the_o inference_n seditious_a and_o devilish_a we_o dare_v not_o by_o subscribe_v this_o article_n give_v the_o least_o countenance_n thereto_o and_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o covenant_n in_o our_o own_o sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o a_o oath_n which_o must_v be_v full_a of_o simplicity_n 223._o p._n 223._o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n and_o will_v bring_v a_o scandal_n upon_o our_o religion_n that_o we_o practise_v that_o ourselves_o that_o we_o condemn_v in_o the_o paqist_n viz._n swear_v with_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n that_o we_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o what_o we_o swear_v to_o day_n in_o one_o sense_n we_o may_v swear_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o morrow_n in_o another_o 225._o p._n 225._o and_o if_o this_o will_v fatisfie_v the_o conscience_n we_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o even_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n also_o yea_o and_o to_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n 229._o p._n 229._o if_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o protect_v we_o but_o neglect_v his_o part_n too_o have_v power_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o his_o voluntary_a neglect_n ought_v not_o to_o free_v we_o from_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o our_o part_n ann._n 1683._o july_n 21._o in_o a_o full_a convocation_n many_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o diverse_a book_n and_o writing_n in_o english_a and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n 2._o p._n 2._o repugnant_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n decree_n of_o council_n writing_n of_o the_o father_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o also_o destructive_a of_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n person_n the_o public_a peace_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n as_o proposition_n 1._o all_o civil_a authority_n be_v derive_v original_o from_o the_o people_n proposition_n 2._o there_o be_v a_o mutual_a compact_a tacit_n or_o express_v between_o a_o prince_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o if_o he_o perform_v not_o his_o duty_n they_o be_v discharge_v from_o they_o proposition_n 3._o 3._o p._n 3._o that_o if_o lawful_a governor_n become_v tyrant_n or_o govern_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n they_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o forfeit_v the_o right_n they_o have_v unto_o their_o government_n prop._n 7._o self-preservation_n be_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o supersedes_o the_o obligation_n of_o all_o other_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o prop._n 8._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o high_a power_n in_o case_n of_o persecution_n for_o religion_n pr._n 9_o 4._o p._n 4._o there_o lie_v no_o obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o passive_a obedience_n when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o resist_v because_o christianity_n be_v not_o yet_o settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o beside_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o book_n of_o milton_n 7._o p._n 7._o baxter_n goodwin_n owen_n johnson_n etc._n etc._n be_v order_v to_o be_v public_o burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o marshal_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o school_n as_o book_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o deprave_v man_n manner_n stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n overthrow_n state_n and_o kingdom_n and_o lead_v to_o rebellion_n murder_n of_o prince_n and_o atheism_n itself_o and_o a_o prohibition_n issue_v forbid_v the_o read_n any_o of_o the_o say_a book_n under_o great_a penalty_n this_o decree_n be_v draw_v up_o by_o dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n and_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxon_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n other_o professor_n and_o the_o whole_a convocation_n and_o pursuant_n to_o this_o decree_n parkinson_n a_o fellow_n of_o lincoln-college_n for_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n that_o king_n be_v accountable_a for_o their_o maleadministration_n etc._n etc._n and_o particular_o that_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v just_o put_v to_o death_n for_o make_v war_n upon_o his_o subject_n be_v a_o 1684._o expel_v the_o university_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o our_o excellent_a homily_n that_o so_o express_o require_v obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o condemn_v rebellion_n and_o resistance_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v print_v at_o the_o theatre_n the_o same_o year_n that_o the_o abovementioned_a decree_n be_v make_v chap._n vii_o the_o opinion_n of_o learned_a men._n when_o man_n will_v know_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o church_n in_o her_o article_n or_o sanction_n the_o most_o rational_a course_n be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n among_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o make_v they_o or_o those_o who_o may_v be_v presume_v best_a to_o understand_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o nearness_n to_o the_o time_n their_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o compiler_n or_o their_o extraordinary_a sagacity_n and_o honesty_n and_o of_o suchperson_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v we_o make_v inquiry_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n and_o nonresistance_n in_o 245._o in_o burn._n hist_o ref._n part_n 1._o l._n 3._o p._n 245._o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v to_o dawn_n a_o 1537._o a_o convocation_n be_v hold_v upon_o the_o conclusion_n of_o which_o there_o be_v print_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o religion_n sign_v by_o nineteen_o bishop_n eight_o arch-deacon_n and_o seventeen_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n &c_n &c_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o rude_a draught_n the_o beauteous_a stroke_n be_v give_v it_o 286._o it_o id._n p._n 286._o anno_o 1540_o when_o a_o select_a number_n of_o bishop_n sit_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o king_n confirm_v in_o parliament_n among_o which_o be_v cranmer_n ridley_n redman_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a man_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o draw_v up_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o
their_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v of_o god_n have_v their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o natural_a divinity_n and_o in_o this_o matter_n do_v the_o learned_a dr._n 1687._o dr._n dove_n serm._n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n 1687._o dove_n vindicate_v the_o integrity_n of_o our_o church_n in_o a_o few_o but_o as_o significant_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o brethren_n when_o speak_v of_o some_o who_o suffer_v much_o for_o their_o constancy_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o fidelity_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o term_v they_o two_o inseparable_a note_n of_o a_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n dr._n puller_n 5._o puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n ch_z 12._o 12._o 5._o other_o sect_n deny_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a either_o claim_v a_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o he_o or_o plead_v a_o privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o under_o he_o where_o as_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n like_o good_a christian_n and_o good_a subject_n neither_o pretend_v to_o any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n from_o they_o 7._o they_o sect._n 6_o 7._o and_o then_o he_o vindicate_v that_o expression_n of_o can._n 1._o of_o the_o synod_n 1640._o that_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v most_o high_a and_o sacred_a the_o moderation_n of_o our_o church_n do_v not_o favour_v any_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o safety_n of_o human_a society_n in_o general_a it_o do_v no_o where_n pretend_v to_o remit_v the_o divine_a law_n or_o dispense_v with_o oath_n or_o transfer_v the_o right_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n contrariwise_o it_o require_v of_o all_o of_o its_o communion_n to_o give_v the_o king_n such_o security_n of_o their_o allegiance_n and_o fealty_n as_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a security_n to_o his_o government_n 17._o government_n chap._n 17._o the_o romanist_n and_o separatist_n extreme_o agree_v in_o their_o principle_n against_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n according_a to_o that_o of_o bishop_n lany_n 4.11_o lany_n bishop_n lany's_n serm._n on_o 1_o thess_n 4.11_o the_o papist_n and_o presbyterian_o hunt_v in_o couple_n against_o the_o king_n power_n and_o supremacy_n it_o be_v admirable_a to_o see_v how_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o late_a rebellion_n receive_v their_o principle_n from_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o papist_n and_o still_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o most_o of_o the_o republican_n doctrine_n and_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o the_o like_a practice_n both_o deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n the_o pretence_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n be_v hatch_v under_o the_o roman_a territory_n and_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n the_o rule_n for_o make_v a_o king_n to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n and_o then_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o person_n and_o life_n be_v so_o much_o the_o same_o 20._o same_o 20._o that_o they_o can_v be_v more_o i_o need_v not_o here_o relate_v how_o many_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n tend_v to_o dissolve_v the_o very_a bond_n of_o relative_a duty_n one_o towards_o another_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n and_o allegiance_n no_o faith_n to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n etc._n etc._n how_o do_v many_o principle_n of_o our_o enthusiast_n and_o separatist_n tend_v to_o destroy_v the_o relation_n of_o king_n and_o subject_a bishop_n and_o people_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxii_o dr._n scott_n 14._o scott_n serm._n july_n 26._o 1685._o p._n 2._o p._n 13_o 14._o absalon_n accomplish_v his_o design_n partly_o by_o declaim_v against_o the_o maleadministration_n of_o his_o father_n government_n partly_o by_o promise_v they_o a_o thorough_a reformation_n if_o ever_o he_o arrive_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n in_o israel_n every_o man_n know_v or_o may_v easy_o know_v if_o he_o be_v not_o extreme_o want_v to_o himself_o that_o his_o king_n be_v the_o vicegerent_n of_o his_o god_n and_o that_o be_v so_o he_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o reason_n and_o religion_n to_o submit_v to_o his_o will_n and_o reverence_v his_o person_n and_o bow_v to_o his_o authority_n and_o that_o he_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o without_o fight_v against_o god_n himself_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o be_v as_o obvious_a to_o our_o natural_a reason_n and_o as_o plain_o assert_v in_o holy_a scripture_n as_o of_o any_o proposition_n in_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o i_o dare_v bold_o affirm_v a_o man_n may_v find_v as_o many_o pretext_n for_o any_o vice_n whatsoever_o even_o for_o drunkenness_n whoredom_n or_o perjury_n as_o ever_o be_v make_v for_o rebellion_n and_o be_v i_o to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o public_a patron_n of_o wickedness_n i_o hardly_o know_v a_o villainy_n in_o nature_n so_o black_a and_o monstrous_a which_o i_o can_v not_o more_o plausible_o recommend_v to_o man_n reason_n and_o conscience_n than_o this_o of_o resistance_n against_o lawful_a authority_n which_o be_v such_o a_o complication_n of_o villainy_n such_o a_o loathsome_a mixture_n of_o hellish_a ingredient_n as_o be_v enough_o to_o nauseate_a any_o conscience_n but_o a_o devil_n be_v and_o though_o conscience_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o colors_z it_o usual_o march_v under_o yet_o be_v the_o imposture_n of_o this_o pretence_n so_o fulsome_a and_o barefaced_a that_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v be_v innocent_o abuse_v by_o it_o for_o certain_o that_o man_n must_v have_v a_o great_a mind_n to_o rebel_v his_o will_n must_v have_v a_o strong_a bias_n of_o pride_n or_o discontent_n faction_n or_o ambition_n in_o it_o that_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o the_o evidence_n from_o reason_n and_o scripture_n to_o the_o contrary_a can_v persuade_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o he_o and_o much_o less_o 16._o p._n 15_o 16._o that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o sovereign_n and_o therefore_o for_o man_n to_o appeal_v to_o god_n in_o a_o cause_n so_o apparent_o wicked_a be_v not_o submissive_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o open_o to_o mock_v and_o affront_v he_o and_o to_o make_v a_o vexatious_a appeal_n to_o god_n judgement_n again_o in_o a_o case_n which_o he_o have_v so_o often_o and_o so_o express_o judge_v already_o be_v a_o common_a barratry_n it_o be_v not_o to_o consult_v but_o to_o tempt_v he_o and_o under_o pretence_n of_o submit_v to_o his_o determination_n open_o to_o defy_v his_o authority_n in_o effect_n it_o be_v to_o appeal_v from_o his_o will_n to_o his_o providence_n and_o to_o bespeak_v he_o to_o declare_v himself_o against_o his_o own_o declaration_n in_o the_o case_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o peremptory_a disobedience_n to_o those_o law_n of_o god_n which_o require_v our_o dutiful_a submission_n to_o our_o lawful_a superior_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o a_o direct_a renuntiation_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n itself_o for_o all_o sovereign_a power_n be_v immediate_o found_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o god_n who_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o the_o world_n no_o person_n can_v have_v right_a to_o govern_v in_o his_o kingdom_n under_o he_o but_o by_o commission_n from_o he_o king_n therefore_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o he_o 17.18_o p._n 17.18_o and_o if_o so_o then_o for_o any_o of_o their_o subject_n to_o presume_v to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v by_o a_o public_a form_v resistance_n be_v to_o arraign_v god_n own_o authority_n and_o invade_v his_o peculiar_a it_o be_v to_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o his_o throne_n and_o set_v themselves_o down_o in_o it_o and_o then_o to_o summon_v his_o authority_n before_o they_o and_o require_v it_o to_o submit_v its_o awful_a head_n to_o their_o imperious_a doom_n and_o sentence_n while_o therefore_o we_o behave_v ourselves_o factious_o and_o rebellious_o towards_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o we_o live_v as_o outlaw_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o that_o visible_a authority_n by_o which_o he_o govern_v the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o for_o subject_n to_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n be_v neither_o better_a nor_o worse_o than_o to_o appeal_v to_o god_n against_o his_o own_o authority_n and_o to_o put_v this_o impious_a case_n to_o he_o whether_o it_o be_v he_o or_o they_o that_o have_v the_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o world._n i_o profess_v etc._n profess_v id._n serm._n
to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king._n they_o be_v not_o enamour_a with_o every_o fine_a project_n that_o may_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n neither_o do_v they_o admire_v those_o for_o the_o wise_a of_o all_o that_o think_v themselves_o excellent_a at_o new_a model_n of_o state_n they_o suppose_v the_o king_n title_n may_v be_v good_a enough_o though_o they_o do_v not_o know_v exact_o how_o many_o acre_n of_o land_n may_v be_v hold_v sufficient_a to_o confer_v a_o right_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n they_o understand_v very_o well_o that_o there_o will_v be_v some_o casual_a miscarriage_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o all_o humane_a affair_n but_o they_o esteem_v it_o more_o become_v wise_a and_o good_a christian_n to_o bear_v with_o those_o we_o be_v acquaint_v with_o than_o to_o hazard_v the_o infinite_a mischief_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o a_o change_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a either_o to_o foresee_v or_o prevent_v and_o therefore_o among_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o these_o earthly_a concern_v they_o be_v very_o persuade_v that_o our_o common_a safety_n will_v be_v best_a preserve_v by_o a_o pious_a dependence_n upon_o the_o divine_a providence_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o though_o they_o shall_v be_v laugh_v at_o for_o it_o by_o a_o few_o conceit_a scoff_a politician_n mr._n hesketh_n 14._o hesketh_n serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o bef_n lord_z mayor_z 167â—_n 167â—_n â—_o p._n 10._o cons_n also_o his_o serm._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.15_o p._n 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n an._n 1684._o p._n 13_o 14._o subject_n be_v as_o equal_o oblige_v to_o assist_v their_o king_n in_o all_o strait_n and_o danger_n as_o not_o to_o resist_v or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o to_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o same_o and_o their_o failure_n in_o the_o first_o be_v as_o criminal_a as_o their_o do_v the_o second_o and_o only_o differ_v from_o it_o as_o the_o cause_n from_o the_o effect_n for_o therefore_o some_o man_n be_v encourage_v to_o attempt_v the_o latter_a because_o other_o be_v negligent_a and_o fail_v in_o the_o former_a some_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o claim_v the_o honour_n of_o loyalty_n if_o they_o do_v not_o actual_o resist_v their_o king_n as_o other_o that_o venture_v their_o life_n and_o fortune_n to_o assist_v and_o vindicate_v they_o against_o those_o that_o do_v resist_v they_o but_o how_o pernicious_a this_o be_v to_o the_o safety_n of_o king_n and_o how_o contrary_a to_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o loyalty_n will_v soon_o be_v make_v appear_v all_o nation_n have_v ever_o hold_v the_o person_n of_o king_n to_o be_v sacred_a and_o he_o that_o consider_v those_o oath_n that_o subject_n bound_v themselves_o in_o to_o prince_n will_v clear_o see_v that_o thereby_o they_o be_v oblige_v not_o only_o not_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o they_o themselves_o but_o to_o do_v all_o that_o in_o they_o lie_v that_o other_o also_o may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o when_o duty_n be_v tie_v on_o man_n by_o oath_n there_o to_o fail_v in_o it_o be_v not_o only_o common_a guilt_n 17._o p._n 17._o but_o die_v with_o a_o perjury_n though_o much_o may_v be_v say_v for_o david_n being_n actual_o in_o arm_n against_o saul_n consider_v some_o circumstance_n yet_o consider_v the_o whole_a matter_n we_o may_v safe_o pronounce_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o unjustifiable_a for_o there_o be_v safe_a way_n of_o avoid_v the_o displeasure_n and_o anger_n of_o saul_n than_o by_o raisng_v a_o army_n of_o outlaw_n and_o vicious_a person_n and_o appear_v in_o actual_a rebellion_n against_o he_o but_o if_o none_o of_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o the_o least_o evil_n that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o he_o yield_v not_o that_o assistance_n unto_o saul_n which_o he_o may_v have_v do_v and_o by_o which_o possible_o he_o may_v have_v avert_v saul_n sad_a fate_n etc._n etc._n 22._o p._n 22._o i_o think_v it_o neither_o difficult_a nor_o injurious_a to_o show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a usurper_n to_o be_v but_o the_o transcript_n of_o what_o the_o late_a jew_n do_v fabulous_o report_v of_o the_o power_n of_o their_o sanhedrim_n over_o king_n 22._o p._n 22._o ☞_o ☞_o 35.37_o p._n 35.37_o the_o parricide_n of_o charles_n i._o be_v commit_v by_o man_n who_o must_v first_o offer_v violence_n to_o their_o own_o conscience_n chase_v all_o remain_v of_o justice_n and_o compassion_n out_o of_o their_o own_o breast_n before_o they_o can_v do_v this_o murder_n and_o cease_v whole_o to_o be_v man_n that_o they_o may_v commence_v devil_n for_o true_o i_o do_v not_o know_v how_o they_o can_v expect_v a_o better_a name_n who_o no_o tie_n of_o law_n no_o band_n of_o conscience_n no_o obligation_n of_o oath_n can_v hold_v be_v our_o religion_n chargeable_a with_o this_o fact_n there_o need_v no_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v plead_v against_o it_o this_o alone_a can_v bar_v all_o its_o pretence_n of_o be_v a_o christian_a for_o ever_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o religion_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n can_v be_v chargeable_a with_o no_o such_o thing_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o obvious_a that_o it_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o prevent_v they_o that_o it_o secure_v subjection_n and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o king_n by_o the_o strong_a tie_n possible_a and_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o true_a christian_n to_o become_v rebel_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o whatever_o religion_n do_v contrary_a to_o this_o 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o be_v by_o that_o only_a argument_n detect_v to_o be_v perfect_o antichristian_a i_o can_v easy_o make_v manifest_a how_o very_a unsafe_a all_o of_o they_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o thing_n and_o upon_o what_o weak_a and_o slippery_a ground_n they_o find_v subjection_n to_o they_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o doctrine_n in_o this_o case_n be_v true_o christian_n and_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v certain_a when_o she_o fail_v to_o be_v so_o i._n e._n loyal_a she_o cease_v to_o be_v degenerate_v from_o herself_o and_o do_v just_o forfeit_v their_o i._n e._n prince_n protection_n dr._n freeman_n 8._o freeman_n sermon_n before_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o on_o psalm_n 34.12_o 13_o 14._o p._n 8._o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n to_o be_v undervalue_v and_o despise_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o man_n breast_n beat_v he_o out_o of_o his_o subject_n heart_n and_o fight_v he_o out_o of_o their_o affection_n and_o have_v once_o dispossess_v he_o of_o this_o his_o strong_a hold_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o strip_v he_o of_o all_o his_o other_o garrison_n neither_o his_o person_n nor_o his_o government_n can_v hope_v to_o be_v long_o in_o safety_n when_o once_o they_o have_v wound_v his_o honour_n and_o put_v his_o reputation_n to_o flight_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n what_o do_v people_n of_o this_o temper_n propose_v to_o themselves_o do_v they_o think_v that_o their_o governor_n be_v not_o man_n of_o passion_n and_o infirmity_n as_o well_o as_o other_o do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o employment_n they_o be_v engage_v in_o be_v so_o infinite_o various_a and_o difficult_a that_o they_o be_v scarce_o capable_a to_o be_v manage_v with_o that_o evenness_n and_o exactness_n as_o may_v exclude_v all_o inconvenience_n and_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a that_o how_o ill_o soever_o the_o administration_n of_o public_a affair_n may_v at_o any_o time_n be_v under_o lawful_a governor_n it_o be_v yet_o far_o more_o tolerable_a than_o even_o the_o reformation_n of_o a_o usurp_a populacy_n dr._n littleton_n sermon_n at_o a_o solemn_a meeting_n of_o the_o native_n of_o the_o city_n and_o county_n of_o worcester_n p._n 17._o bless_a jesus_n this_o evangelium_fw-la armatum_fw-la this_o sanguinary_a doctrine_n be_v no_o gospel_n of_o thy_o make_n no_o doctrine_n of_o thy_o teach_n thy_o doctrine_n be_v seal_v with_o no_o blood_n but_o that_o of_o thy_o own_o who_o waste_v the_o teacher_n of_o it_o and_o that_o of_o thy_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n who_o be_v the_o propagator_n of_o it_o and_o though_o thou_o say_v thou_o come_v not_o to_o send_v peace_n but_o a_o sword_n yet_o that_o sword_n be_v not_o design_v to_o fight_v with_o but_o to_o suffer_v by_o it_o be_v a_o sword_n of_o a_o passive_a not_o of_o a_o active_a persecution_n as_o to_o thy_o disciple_n by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o fall_v victim_n themselves_o and_o not_o to_o sacrifice_v the_o life_n of_o other_o and_o p._n 18._o may_v god_n ever_o preserve_v his_o gracious_a majesty_n and_o we_o the_o sinful_a people_n of_o this_o land_n from_o such_o villainous_a attempt_n of_o he_o and_o our_o enemy_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a that_o any_o who_o delight_n to_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n shall_v give_v a_o just_a occasion_n for_o such_o a_o charge_n d._n morris_n chaplain_n to_o
old_a say_n let_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o cry_v out_o that_o they_o speak_v blasphemy_n and_o that_o such_o man_n damnation_n be_v just_a as_o if_o he_o be_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n maranatha_n against_o such_o profane_a men._n but_o our_o modern_a zelots_n how_o contrary_a be_v they_o to_o st._n paul_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v mind_v that_o one_o thing_n that_o they_o may_v exclude_v the_o king_n from_o his_o rightful_a succession_n due_a to_o he_o by_o inheritance_n and_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n etc._n etc._n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n 707._o moulin_n vit._n molinaei_n lond._n 4â—_n p._n 707._o when_o he_o return_v into_o france_n from_o england_n with_o much_o grief_n see_v the_o protestant_n engage_v in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o conde_n against_o the_o queen_n mother_n which_o war_n be_v indeed_o raise_v against_o the_o king_n himself_o and_o endeavour_v both_o by_o his_o sermon_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o remove_v they_o from_o so_o unlawful_a a_o design_n 37._o design_n v._o du_n moulin_n answ_o to_o philan._n angl._n p._n 37._o and_o the_o king_n party_n owe_v it_o to_o he_o that_o not_o one_o protestant_a town_n on_o this_o side_n the_o loire_n join_v itself_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o condé_v and_o when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o leave_v france_n and_o fix_v at_o sedan_n the_o first_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v be_v to_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v then_o call_v call_v to_o persuade_v they_o to_o peace_n to_o dissolve_v their_o counention_n and_o to_o throw_v themselves_o as_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o king_n mercy_n advise_v they_o to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o thereby_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n from_o their_o enemy_n and_o if_o god_n see_v fit_a that_o they_o shall_v suffer_v extremity_n for_o every_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o suffer_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n nay_o du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o son_n say_v 45._o ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 45._o that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o man_n of_o rochel_n be_v disallow_v by_o the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o be_v exhort_v to_o their_o duty_n by_o their_o divine_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o national_a synod_n of_o which_o du_fw-ge moulin_n be_v the_o precedent_n but_o two_o month_n before_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n this_o also_o be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n doctrine_n 1635._o doctrine_n p._n 795_o etc._n etc._n ed._n genev._n 1635._o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o government_n of_o king_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n and_o found_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o that_o god_n have_v require_v obedience_n to_o magistrate_n as_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v establish_v and_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n and_o that_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v of_o human_a institution_n put_v king_n upon_o maintain_v their_o interest_n by_o force_n etc._n etc._n that_o that_o allegiance_n of_o subject_n be_v firm_a which_o be_v incorporate_v in_o piety_n and_o be_v esteem_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god._n and_o whatever_o the_o learned_a hugo_n grotius_n may_v have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n 52._o grot._n in_o mat._n xxvi_o 52._o &_o pacis_fw-la in_o his_o late_a work_n wherein_o it_o may_v presume_v he_o speak_v his_o true_a sense_n he_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n which_o it_o appear_v he_o have_v well_o study_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o article_n and_o polity_n he_o so_o well_o understand_v and_o in_o who_o communion_n he_o resolve_v to_o have_v live_v have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o providence_n order_v it_o otherwise_o if_o it_o be_v once_o admit_v say_v he_o that_o private_a man_n when_o they_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o magistrate_n may_v forcible_o resist_v he_o all_o place_n will_v be_v full_a of_o tumult_n and_o no_o law_n or_o judicature_n will_v have_v any_o authority_n since_o there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o favour_v himself_o to_o this_o purpose_n 662._o purpose_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art_n 16._o pag._n 66_o 〈◊〉_d 662._o he_o censure_v the_o practice_n and_o write_n of_o many_o of_o the_o french_a church_n still_o except_v camero_n confirm_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n james_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n that_o condemn_v paraeus_n book_n 644._o book_n animadver_n in_o animadv_n riveti_n art_n 16._o p._n 644._o for_o both_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n have_v preach_v the_o doctrine_n that_o no_o force_n be_v to_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o own_o and_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o institution_n the_o opinion_n of_o monsieur_n bochart_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o french_a church_n this_o full_o see_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o bishop_n morley_n who_o among_o other_o reason_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o he_o think_v they_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v king_n but_o bochart_n express_o aver_v that_o the_o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v and_o lieutenant_n and_o so_o not_o in_o any_o case_n to_o be_v resist_v since_o he_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o god._n that_o he_o who_o rise_v against_o his_o prince_n be_v one_o of_o those_o giant_n that_o fight_v against_o god._n that_o david_n can_v not_o take_v away_o the_o wife_n of_o uriah_n nor_o ahab_n seize_v naboth_n vineyard_n without_o be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n but_o that_o when_o samuel_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 9_o say_v of_o the_o king_n he_o shall_v take_v your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n etc._n etc._n he_o mean_v that_o when_o king_n commit_v such_o transgression_n they_o be_v as_o uncontrollable_a as_o if_o the_o action_n have_v be_v lawful_a that_o in_o such_o case_n a_o nation_n ought_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n since_o there_o be_v no_o human_a remedy_n against_o the_o force_n of_o a_o king_n for_o if_o a_o king_n may_v be_v resist_v he_o can_v be_v a_o sovereign_n for_o where_o subject_n may_v resist_v they_o may_v judge_v and_o consequent_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o they_o that_o when_o julian_n persecute_v contrary_a to_o law_n none_o of_o his_o soldier_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o though_o nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a will_v they_o have_v undertake_v it_o since_o at_o his_o death_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o almost_o the_o whole_a army_n be_v christian_a david_n blondel_n 184._o blondel_n de_fw-fr formula_fw-la regnante_fw-la christo_fw-la sect._n 2._o 2._o 16._o p._n 172._o p._n 184._o chastise_v pope_n gregory_n vii_o as_o for_o many_o other_o usurpation_n upon_o prince_n so_o for_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n for_o say_v that_o a_o prince_n have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o people_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v express_o of_o nero_n that_o he_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n affirm_v further_o that_o lawful_a king_n be_v guilty_a of_o ill_a management_n of_o their_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v by_o god_n who_o give_v they_o that_o power_n 187_o pag._n 187_o but_o not_o to_o men._n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a authority_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n near_o 1100_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o world_n when_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n than_o it_o be_v when_o it_o flourish_v in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o no_o man_n before_o greg._n vii_o ever_o own_v the_o power_n of_o any_o man_n over_o king_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n 188._o pag._n 188._o hosius_n of_o corduba_n basil_n ambrose_n hierom_n arnobius_n junior_a cassiodore_n and_o other_o who_o say_v that_o king_n david_n be_v above_o the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o can_v be_v call_v to_o account_v for_o his_o fault_n and_o therefore_o say_v in_o his_o confession_n to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v if_o subject_n offend_v against_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n the_o king_n correct_v they_o but_o if_o the_o king_n offend_v who_o shall_v correct_v he_o none_o but_o he_o who_o be_v justice_n itself_o all_o other_o person_n be_v under_o the_o restraint_n of_o law_n but_o king_n only_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o while_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o terrible_a thing_n to_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o live_a god_n it_o will_v be_v more_o terrible_a to_o king_n who_o have_v none_o on_o
he_o suffer_v the_o most_o bitter_a and_o cruel_a kind_n of_o death_n for_o our_o sake_n and_o the_o point_n of_o office_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n be_v to_o be_v in_o subjection_n not_o to_o command_v prince_n but_o to_o acknowledge_v himself_o to_o be_v under_o their_o power_n and_o commandment_n not_o only_a when_o they_o command_v thing_n indifferent_a and_o easy_o to_o be_v do_v but_o also_o when_o they_o command_v thing_n not_o indifferent_a so_o they_o be_v not_o wicked_a in_o check_n in_o scourge_n and_o beat_n unto_o death_n yea_o even_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n indeed_o these_o be_v christ_n footstep_n now_o if_o it_o be_v object_v against_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n gardiner_n be_v a_o virulent_a papist_n i_o answer_v this_o strengthen_v the_o authority_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v worth_a a_o hundred_o other_o witness_n and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o a_o romish_a bishop_n shall_v assert_v the_o divine_a right_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n when_o his_o church_n teach_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o many_o of_o their_o eminent_a writer_n affirm_v that_o all_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o gardiner_n retract_v and_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o i_o wish_v that_o he_o and_o bonner_n have_v be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v alter_v their_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o love_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o evil_a but_o truth_n be_v never_o the_o less_o venerable_a because_o some_o professor_n of_o it_o have_v turn_v apostate_n gardiner_n be_v and_o bonner_n be_v reason_n verity_n reason_n vide_fw-la cranmer_n translat_fw-la in_o praef_n before_o his_o book_n of_o unwritten_a verity_n be_v so_o pithy_a and_o argument_n so_o strong_a as_o neither_o they_o themselves_o nor_o any_o other_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a at_o any_o time_n right_o to_o assoil_v and_o answer_v and_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o before_o they_o condemn_v these_o their_o orthodox_n tenet_n they_o wilful_o break_v the_o oath_n which_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o venerable_a dean_n 1565._o dean_n reproof_n of_o dorman_n p._n 1.6_o lond._n 1565._o nowell_n thus_o urge_v the_o argument_n ask_v your_o forswear_a father_n with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v give_v to_o the_o king_n the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n do_v swear_v it_o to_o he_o and_o so_o long_a time_n continue_v so_o call_v he_o if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o think_v as_o they_o say_v and_o have_v swear_v but_o dissemble_v deep_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o play_v so_o false_a dissemble_a hypocrite_n with_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n ask_v of_o they_o what_o manner_n of_o subject_n they_o be_v all_o that_o while_n feign_v in_o face_n in_o word_n in_o write_v yea_o and_o take_v a_o solemn_a oath_n to_o be_v with_o their_o prince_n therein_o and_o be_v in_o heart_n and_o deed_n on_o his_o swear_a enemy_n his_o side_n but_o if_o they_o think_v indeed_o as_o they_o pretend_v in_o word_n then_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v change_v their_o copy_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o forswear_v the_o same_o and_o themselves_o withal_o so_o easy_o afterward_o yea_o and_o compel_v all_o other_o to_o be_v forswear_v with_o they_o for_o company_n than_o you_o shall_v find_v who_o they_o be_v that_o change_v their_o copy_n and_o turn_v with_o the_o wind_n as_o the_o weathercock_n that_o so_o false_o swear_v reswear_v trieswear_v and_o forswear_v themselves_o and_o not_o content_a therewith_o do_v by_o all_o most_o terrible_a torment_n and_o dreadful_a death_n compel_v other_o to_o perjury_n with_o they_o and_o whoso_o consider_v bonner_n juggle_n 1610._o fox_n martyr_n to._n 2._o p._n 1192_o 1193._o edit_fw-la 1610._o anno_fw-la 1547._o with_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n commissioner_n about_o the_o injunction_n at_o one_o time_n protest_v against_o they_o at_o another_o recant_v that_o his_o protestation_n swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n receive_v his_o injunction_n give_v his_o assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n then_o establish_v to_o the_o abolish_n image_n abrogation_n of_o the_o mass_n set_v up_o of_o bibles_n in_o church_n give_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o such_o like_a and_o then_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la 1549._o on_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n high_a admiral_n and_o the_o many_o tumultuous_a insurrection_n of_o the_o king_n subject_n neglect_v to_o be_v present_a or_o to_o officiate_v in_o his_o cathedral_n at_o divine_a service_n and_o permit_v other_o to_o frequent_v the_o mass_n may_v see_v his_o temper_n thorough_o and_o be_v convince_v that_o his_o authority_n be_v of_o no_o worth_n while_o his_o reason_n be_v unanswerable_a it_o be_v unjust_a that_o his_o personal_a fault_n shall_v make_v void_a the_o weight_n of_o his_o argument_n especial_o when_o he_o speak_v not_o his_o own_o sense_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n which_o will_v undeniable_o appear_v by_o the_o continuation_n of_o his_o story_n for_o when_o bonner_n be_v for_o his_o prevarication_n suspect_v and_o complain_v of_o and_o convene_v before_o the_o king_n council_n among_o other_o injunction_n then_o give_v he_o one_o be_v that_o he_o shall_v personal_o preach_v within_o three_o week_n after_o at_o paul_n cross_n and_o among_o the_o special_a point_n and_o article_n that_o be_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o by_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n this_o be_v the_o first_o 1._o that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v unto_o they_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v therefore_o in_o rebellion_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o therefore_o those_o rebel_n in_o devonshire_n and_o cornwall_n in_o norfolk_n or_o elsewhere_o who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o assemble_v a_o power_n and_o force_n against_o their_o king_n and_o prince_n against_o the_o law_n and_o statute_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o go_v about_o to_o subvert_v the_o state_n and_o order_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n not_o only_o to_o deserve_v therefore_o death_n as_o traitor_n and_o rebel_n but_o do_v accumulate_v to_o themselves_o eternal_a damnation_n even_o to_o be_v in_o the_o burn_a fire_n of_o hell_n with_o lucifer_n the_o father_n and_o first_o author_n of_o pride_n disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abirom_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v unto_o god._n and_o 4._o that_o our_o authority_n of_o royal_a power_n be_v as_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v of_o no_o less_o authority_n and_o force_n in_o this_o our_o young_a age_n than_o be_v or_o be_v of_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n though_o the_o same_o be_v much_o elder_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o example_n of_o josias_n etc._n etc._n how_o bonner_n discharge_v his_o obedience_n to_o these_o injunction_n be_v not_o my_o present_a province_n the_o martyrology_n will_v inform_v the_o reader_n but_o what_o be_v already_o relate_v undeniable_o prove_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o those_o day_n anno_fw-la 1541._o be_v dr._n robert_n barnes_n martyr_v work_n vide_fw-la his_o life_n prefix_v to_o his_o work_n and_o at_o the_o stake_n he_o profess_v that_o he_o never_o to_o his_o knowledge_n teach_v any_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o only_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n lead_v he_o unto_o and_o that_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o never_o maintain_v any_o error_n nor_o give_v occasion_n of_o any_o insurrection_n but_o with_o all_o diligence_n do_v study_v evermore_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n and_o the_o true_a and_o sincere_a religion_n of_o christ_n desire_v the_o people_n to_o bear_v witness_n that_o he_o detest_v and_o abhor_v all_o evil_a opinion_n and_o doctrine_n against_o the_o word_n of_o god._n and_o his_o write_n be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o die_a protestation_n in_o his_o supplication_n to_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o condemn_v to_o die_v treat_v of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n among_o other_o thing_n he_o say_v if_o they_o can_v make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 183._o p._n 183._o to_o colour_n and_o maintain_v their_o oppression_n they_o add_v treason_n against_o your_o grace_n though_o
such_o a_o case_n man_n may_v refuse_v to_o obey_v else_o in_o all_o other_o matter_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v what_o law_n soever_o they_o make_v as_o concern_v outward_a thing_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o in_o no_o wise_a to_o rebel_v though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o hard_a noisome_a and_o hurtful_a our_o duty_n be_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o commit_v all_o the_o matter_n to_o god_n not_o doubt_v but_o that_o god_n will_v punish_v they_o when_o they_o do_v contrary_a to_o their_o office_n and_o calling_n therefore_o tarry_v till_o god_n correct_v they_o we_o may_v not_o take_v upon_o we_o to_o reform_v they_o ☞_o ☞_o for_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n if_o the_o robel_o i_o say_v have_v consider_v this_o think_v you_o they_o will_v have_v prefer_v their_o own_o will_n before_o god_n will_n for_o do_v as_o they_o do_v they_o pray_v against_o themselves_o 197_o themselves_o id._n serm._n on_o ep_v 21._o sund_n after_o trinity_n p._n 196_o 197_o subject_n may_v not_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n take_v the_o sword_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o king_n for_o when_o they_o rebel_v they_o serve_v the_o devil_n for_o they_o have_v no_o commission_n of_o god_n so_o to_o do_v but_o of_o their_o own_o head_n they_o rise_v against_o god_n that_o be_v against_o the_o king_n to_o who_o they_o owe_v obedience_n and_o so_o worthy_o be_v punish_v therefore_o good_a christian_a people_n beware_v of_o rebel_a against_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king._n 216._o king._n id._n 24._o sund_n after_o trin._n p._n 216._o the_o calling_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o the_o magistrate_n not_o to_o rebel_v against_o they_o for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o strive_v against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v of_o he_o another_o cause_n why_o christ_n be_v circumcise_v be_v 291._o id._n serm._n on_o the_o twelve_o day_n p._n 291._o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o common_a order_n therefore_o he_o will_v suffer_v rather_o to_o be_v circumcise_v than_o to_o give_v occasion_n of_o hurly_n burly_n or_o uproar_n for_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o subject_n shall_v obey_v magistrate_n and_o keep_v order_n subjecti_fw-la estote_fw-la cuivis_fw-la potestati_fw-la be_v obedient_a unto_o they_o etc._n etc._n look_v what_o law_n and_o ordinance_n be_v make_v by_o the_o magistrate_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v they_o and_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o well_o in_o spiritual_a matter_n as_o temporal_a matter_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o law_n be_v not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n when_o they_o will_v move_v we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n than_o we_o must_v say_v oportet_fw-la magis_fw-la obedire_fw-la deo_fw-la quam_fw-la hominibus_fw-la we_o must_v be_v more_o obedient_a unto_o god_n than_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o yet_o we_o may_v not_o withstand_v they_o with_o stoutness_n or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o but_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v do_v unto_o we_o for_o we_o may_v for_o nothing_o in_o the_o world_n rebel_n against_o the_o office_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o the_o magistrate_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n sect_n i._o upon_o the_o death_n of_o king_n edward_n vi_o so_o prevalent_a be_v the_o two_o family_n of_o northumberland_n and_o suffolk_n that_o they_o make_v a_o great_a party_n to_o oppose_v the_o legal_a succession_n of_o the_o right_a heir_n their_o abettor_n be_v countenance_v and_o encourage_v by_o the_o last_o testament_n of_o king_n edward_n but_o as_o 1._o as_o cent._n 16._o p._n 1._o fuller_n right_o observe_v the_o will_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n but_o whatever_o be_v do_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o teach_v her_o child_n better_a and_o more_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o though_o archbishop_n cranmer_n be_v one_o of_o the_o subscriber_n to_o that_o will_n and_o to_o the_o letter_n send_v after_o edward_n the_o sixth_n death_n to_o queen_n mary_n yet_o there_o be_v much_o to_o be_v say_v in_o apology_n for_o he_o for_o first_o cranmer_z etc._n cranmer_z heyl._n hist_o of_o the_o refor_o p._n 152._o fox_n burnet_n and_o godwin_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o the_o privy_a council_n be_v the_o last_o that_o stand_v out_o have_v at_o first_o positive_o refuse_v to_o sign_n the_o will_n and_o after_o much_o reason_n and_o many_o argument_n urge_v for_o the_o queen_n illegitimation_n require_v a_o long_a time_n of_o deliberation_n and_o at_o last_o can_v be_v overcome_v by_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o restless_a importunity_n to_o who_o the_o archbishop_n have_v as_o he_o ought_v a_o great_a regard_n and_o this_o his_o resolution_n so_o prevail_v upon_o his_o judge_n that_o though_o at_o first_o they_o commit_v he_o to_o the_o tower_n with_o the_o lady_n jane_n 1289._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1289._o and_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n son_n for_o high_a treason_n yet_o though_o they_o prosecute_v his_o fellow_n prisoner_n on_o that_o statute_n they_o let_v fall_v their_o action_n against_o he_o and_o prosecute_v he_o only_o for_o heresy_n to_o his_o great_a joy_n as_o fox_n relate_v it_o the_o same_o 1698._o same_o p_o 1698._o author_n assure_v we_o that_o dr._n heath_n afterward_o archbishop_n of_o york_n do_v affirm_v to_o one_o of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n friend_n that_o notwithstanding_o his_o attainder_n of_o treason_n the_o queen_n determination_n at_o that_o time_n be_v that_o cranmer_n shall_v only_o have_v be_v deprive_v of_o his_o archbishopric_n and_o have_v a_o sufficient_a live_n assign_v he_o with_o commandment_n to_o keep_v his_o house_n without_o meddle_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n second_o that_o the_o archbishop_n be_v encourage_v so_o to_o do_v ibid._n do_v id._n ibid._n by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o state_n and_o judge_n sir_n james_n hale_v only_o except_v for_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n montague_n have_v after_o much_o ado_n subscribe_v the_o lawyer_n especial_o assure_v he_o that_o it_o be_v no_o breach_n of_o his_o former_a oath_n so_o to_o do_v and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n exasperate_v queen_n mary_n against_o he_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sign_v of_o king_n edward_n will_n but_o her_o mother_n divorce_n which_o cranmer_n so_o active_o promote_v three_o the_o reason_n be_v specious_a both_o from_o 223._o from_o hâ—yl_n hist_o reform_v ann_n 1553._o p._n 151_o 152._o burn._n par_fw-fr 2._o p_o 223._o law_n and_o policy_n as_o they_o be_v then_o style_v that_o both_o the_o sister_n be_v declare_v illegitimate_a and_o that_o by_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o that_o be_v they_o not_o so_o yet_o be_v but_o of_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o king_n by_o the_o law_n they_o can_v not_o succeed_v nor_o can_v any_o foreigner_n by_o the_o same_o law._n and_o that_o the_o duchess_n of_o suffolk_n have_v wave_v her_o title_n and_o then_o the_o right_o be_v in_o the_o lady_n jane_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n to_o preserve_v the_o nation_n from_o the_o vassalage_n and_o servitude_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o subject_v the_o realm_n to_o foreigner_n if_o the_o sister_n shall_v marry_v out_o of_o it_o four_o 224._o par_fw-fr 2_o hist_o l._n 1._o p._n 224._o dr._n burnet_n affirm_v that_o as_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v on_o the_o archbishop_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o sign_v it_o only_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o not_o as_o counsellor_n according_a to_o a_o distinction_n then_o find_v out_o by_o sir_n william_n cecil_n secretary_n of_o state._n but_o last_o this_o act_n be_v no_o declaration_n of_o the_o archbishops_n judgement_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o deprivation_n deposition_n or_o resist_v of_o king_n against_o which_o he_o protest_v through_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o his_o life_n he_o it_o be_v that_o be_v if_o not_o the_o author_n 1697._o author_n fox_n p._n 1697._o yet_o the_o main_a contriver_n approver_n and_o publisher_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o catechism_n with_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n as_o also_o of_o the_o necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man._n in_o which_o book_n the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n together_o with_o the_o wretched_a estate_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o resist_v authority_n be_v plain_o set_v forth_o he_o call_v the_o insurrection_n against_o 457_o against_o vide_fw-la herbert_n hâ—â—â—_n 3._o p._n 457_o king_n john_n as_o much_o as_o other_o magnify_v it_o and_o what_o follow_v it_o plain_a rebellion_n and_o have_v contrary_a to_o that_o truth_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overpersuaded_n in_o this_o one_o particular_a he_o public_o
rain_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o magistrate_n who_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v although_o they_o be_v wicked_a but_o such_o much_o learn_v of_o christ_n to_o give_v to_o cesar_n that_o that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o god_n that_o that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n and_o with_o s._n peter_n to_o obey_v the_o high_a power_n in_o the_o lord_n albeit_o they_o be_v evil_a if_o they_o command_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n otherwise_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o obey_v their_o commandment_n although_o we_o shall_v suffer_v death_n therefore_o as_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o example_n herein_o to_o follow_v who_o answer_v the_o magistrate_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o this_o case_n not_o obey_v their_o wicked_a precept_n say_v judge_v you_o whether_o it_o be_v more_o righteous_a that_o we_o shall_v obey_v man_n rather_o than_o god._n nor_o be_v this_o doctrine_n peculiar_a to_o these_o few_o confessor_n in_o that_o general_a persecution_n for_o rogers_n the_o proto-martyr_n of_o that_o reign_n dr._n tailor_n of_o hadley_n crome_n laurence_n and_o other_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o 23._o first_o page_n 23._o part_n of_o this_o history_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n among_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o protestant_n be_v then_o hardly_o hatch_v or_o but_o just_a out_o of_o the_o shell_n thus_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n who_o never_o decline_v go_v to_o a_o stake_n unanimous_o declare_v that_o no_o man_n of_o their_o society_n be_v imprison_v or_o bring_v to_o suffer_v as_o a_o traitor_n against_o the_o government_n for_o they_o have_v learn_v to_o die_v not_o to_o fight_v for_o religion_n sect_n vi_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o john_n knox_n be_v a_o early_a opposer_n of_o this_o true_o christian_a apostolical_a and_o primitive_a practice_n as_o the_o account_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o 6._o of_o v._n first_o part_n of_o hist_o page_n 25_o 25_o 6._o francfort_n declare_v but_o we_o ought_v withal_o to_o consider_v what_o our_o most_o worthy_a primate_n archbishop_n bancroft_n well_o observe_v 1._o observe_v danger_n posit_n etc._n etc._n lib._n 2._o c._n 1._o that_o whereas_o such_o dangerous_a doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o authority_n which_o prince_n have_v be_v give_v they_o from_o the_o people_n and_o upon_o occasion_n the_o people_n may_v take_v it_o away_o again_o that_o evil_a prince_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n aught_o to_o be_v depose_v that_o when_o magistrate_n cease_v to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o depose_v evil_a prince_n than_o god_n give_v the_o sword_n into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o such_o other_o like_o dangerous_a position_n as_o he_o true_o call_v they_o be_v own_a by_o the_o genevian_o and_o many_o of_o the_o english_a that_o be_v flee_v to_o geneva_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n mary_n that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o flee_v in_o that_o queen_n reign_n as_o john_n scory_n william_n barlow_n richard_n cox_n thomas_n becon_n john_n bale_n john_n parkhurst_n edmond_n grindal_n edwin_n sandys_n alexander_n nowell_n robert_n wisdom_n john_n jewel_n and_o very_o many_o more_o have_v no_o great_a affection_n to_o geneva_n bestow_v themselves_o in_o germany_n especial_o at_o zurich_n basil_n and_o francfort_n and_o maintain_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o king_n edward_n be_v time_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o use_v in_o their_o holy_a assembly_n the_o form_n of_o service_n and_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v then_o establish_v and_o they_o utter_o mislike_v and_o condemn_v the_o aforesaid_a proposition_n as_o very_o seditious_a and_o rebellious_a according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o aught_o i_o can_v learn_v both_o in_o germany_n and_o elsewhere_o except_o geneva_n and_o her_o offspring_n beside_o they_o of_o francfort_n as_o it_o appear_v notwithstanding_o their_o grief_n that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o leave_v their_o country_n for_o their_o conscience_n yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o their_o affliction_n they_o retain_v so_o dutiful_a heart_n to_o queen_n mary_n imitate_v therein_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o our_o master_n as_o that_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v to_o hear_v she_o so_o traduce_v into_o all_o hatred_n and_o obloquy_n as_o she_o be_v by_o the_o other_o sort_n mr._n knox_n come_v upon_o occasion_n from_o geneva_n to_o francfort_n be_v by_o these_o grave_a man_n accuse_v of_o treason_n as_o he_o himself_o confess_v for_o matter_n that_o he_o have_v publish_v in_o print_n against_o their_o sovereign_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o be_v fain_o thereupon_o to_o fly_v thence_o to_o geneva_n so_o that_o by_o this_o and_o the_o former_a letter_n of_o bradford_n etc._n etc._n we_o may_v plain_o see_v what_o be_v the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o english_a confessor_n in_o those_o day_n of_o persecution_n both_o those_o who_o be_v in_o england_n and_o those_o who_o have_v flee_v thence_o for_o righteousness_n sake_n and_o for_o a_o good_a conscience_n nor_o can_v i_o find_v any_o true_a son_n of_o our_o church_n that_o assert_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n unless_o we_o must_v except_v bishop_n poinet_n in_o his_o short_a treatise_n of_o politic_a power_n and_o true_a obedience_n in_o which_o it_o be_v thetical_o lay_v down_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o depose_v a_o evil_a governor_n and_o to_o kill_v a_o tyrant_n but_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o book_n to_o be_v he_o 1._o because_o print_v as_o i_o think_v after_o his_o death_n anno_fw-la 1556._o he_o die_v at_o strasburg_n april_n 11._o of_o the_o same_o year_n and_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n seem_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o 2._o because_o if_o i_o conjecture_v aright_o by_o the_o character_n print_v at_o geneva_n where_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1558._o both_o knox_n first_o blast_n of_o the_o trumpet_n against_o the_o regiment_n of_o woman_n and_o goodman_n book_n of_o obedience_n first_o see_v the_o light_n and_o ant._n gilbie_n admonition_n to_o england_n and_o scotland_n to_o call_v they_o to_o repentance_n and_o three_o because_o it_o want_v that_o learning_n and_o acumen_n that_o discover_v themselves_o illustrious_o in_o his_o other_o write_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o bishop_n practice_n 271._o l._n 2._o hist_o reform_v p._n 271._o dr._n burnet_n acquit_v bishop_n poinet_n of_o have_v any_o hand_n as_o he_o be_v accuse_v in_o sir_n thomas_n wyat_n rebellion_n and_o how_o easy_a be_v it_o in_o a_o disturb_a age_n for_o zealot_n to_o father_n on_o a_o dead_a bishop_n such_o tenet_n as_o he_o neither_o own_a nor_o defend_v but_o if_o after_o all_o this_o bishop_n poinet_n be_v the_o genuine_a author_n of_o that_o treatise_n it_o be_v but_o the_o example_n of_o one_o and_o that_o no_o old_a man_n for_o he_o die_v before_o he_o be_v forty_o maintain_v a_o paradox_n against_o all_o the_o other_o the_o venerable_a martyr_n and_o confessor_n of_o that_o time_n sect_n vii_o among_o those_o pious_a exile_n thomas_n beacon_n be_v one_o who_o have_v be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n 1281._o queen_n fox_n tom_n 2._o p._n 1281._o mary_n reign_n commit_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o lieutenant_n of_o the_o tower_n with_o bradford_n and_o vernon_n go_v afterward_o into_o germany_n whence_o upon_o queen_n elizabeth_n advancement_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o with_o many_o other_o exile_v return_v into_o this_o kingdom_n i_o shall_v at_o present_a omit_v what_o he_o in_o his_o anthology_n out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o lactantius_n have_v cite_v out_o of_o that_o father_n and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v his_o own_o sentiment_n in_o his_o governance_n of_o virtue_n sect._n 1564._o tom_n 1._o oper_n f._n 263._o lond_n 1564._o against_o rebellion_n and_o disobedience_n he_o thus_o instruct_v we_o if_o the_o devil_n that_o old_a enemy_n of_o mankind_n and_o troubler_n of_o all_o good_a order_n go_v about_o to_o put_v in_o thy_o head_n that_o the_o magistrate_n and_o high_a power_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n in_o the_o right_a government_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o too_o much_o cruel_o oppress_v their_o subject_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o may_v just_o rise_v and_o rebel_n against_o they_o and_o take_v upon_o thou_o of_o thy_o own_o private_a authority_n to_o redress_v thing_n that_o be_v amiss_o in_o the_o commonwealth_n take_v heed_n that_o thou_o by_o no_o mean_n consente_v to_o his_o most_o subtle_a and_o wicked_a temptation_n whereby_o he_o go_v about_o to_o throw_v thou_o into_o everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n beside_o the_o shameful_a death_n that_o thou_o shall_v have_v in_o this_o world_n and_o the_o loss_n of_o all_o that_o ever_o thou_o have_v but_o content_v thyself_o with_o thy_o vocation_n labour_v diligent_o and_o quiet_o for_o thy_o live_n to_o maintain_v peace_n
give_v that_o prince_n no_o reason_n to_o repent_v of_o his_o favour_n to_o he_o vindicate_v on_o all_o occasion_n both_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n power_n and_o write_n of_o the_o king_n nor_o be_v his_o book_n and_o his_o action_n dissonant_n one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o he_o never_o side_v with_o never_o encourage_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o in_o his_o work_n orthodoxly_a state_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o government_n and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o its_o adversary_n thus_o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n buckler_n of_o faith._n he_o lay_v down_o brief_o but_o full_o engl._n full_o lib._n 2._o sect._n ult_n p._n 556_o 557._o lon._n 1623._o in_o engl._n first_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n as_o to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n thomas_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n say_v he_o aver_v that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a lord_n be_v but_o a_o humane_a constitution_n and_o proceed_v not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v bellarmin_n and_o arnoux_n their_o reason_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o first_o king_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n nimrod_n make_v himself_o king_n by_o force_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o empire_n be_v erect_v by_o conquest_n 3._o that_o king_n be_v establish_v by_o humane_a mean_n whether_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o crown_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o by_o election_n since_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o bind_v to_o follow_v a_o hereditary_a succession_n more_o than_o a_o election_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a command_n set_v down_o to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n or_o to_o acknowledge_v this_o or_o that_o man_n more_o than_o another_o to_o be_v king._n 5._o that_o for_o these_o reason_n st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n while_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v that_o obedience_n due_a to_o king_n proceed_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o who_o no_o man_n may_v resist_v without_o resist_a god._n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o they_o object_n against_o we_o will_v have_v we_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n and_o although_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v a_o ungodly_a king_n a_o scourge_n use_v by_o god_n to_o destroy_v nation_n nevertheless_o god_n speak_v thus_o unto_o he_o by_o his_o prophet_n dan._n 2.37_o thou_o o_o king_n be_v a_o king_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n as_o to_o their_o reason_n 1._o it_o be_v false_a that_o nimrod_n be_v the_o first_o king_n in_o the_o world_n for_o the_o father_n and_o head_n of_o family_n be_v king_n priest_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o family_n man_n live_v after_o the_o flood_n five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n long_o enough_o to_o see_v a_o multitude_n of_o their_o own_o child_n over_o who_o they_o be_v to_o exercise_v their_o paternal_a power_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o establishment_n of_o government_n in_o conquest_n i_o say_v that_o those_o who_o country_n a_o strange_a prince_n seek_v to_o invade_v do_v well_o to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o if_o in_o that_o defensive_a war_n the_o usurper_n chance_v to_o be_v slay_v he_o be_v just_o punish_v but_o if_o he_o get_v the_o upper_a hand_n if_o the_o race_n of_o the_o ancient_a possessor_n of_o the_o same_o country_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n assemble_v together_o do_v agree_v upon_o a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n and_o if_o all_o the_o officer_n throughout_o the_o country_n have_v take_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o new_a king_n than_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v such_o a_o prince_n in_o that_o kingdom_n than_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o king_n and_o of_o their_o people_n transpose_v kingdom_n and_o dispose_v of_o the_o issue_n of_o battle_n at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o king_n succeed_v by_o inheritance_n or_o by_o election_n but_o whether_o by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v he_o when_o he_o be_v establish_v therein_o while_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v the_o power_n of_o pope_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n though_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o papacy_n by_o election_n and_o too_o often_o by_o indirect_a mean_n etc._n etc._n 4._o though_o there_o be_v no_o command_n to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n it_o suffice_v there_o be_v a_o commandment_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o to_o keep_v our_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n make_v to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o be_v faithful_a to_o that_o king_n to_o who_o we_o swear_v obedience_n and_o loyalty_n nay_o by_o this_o argument_n no_o king_n of_o this_o age_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v his_o name_n express_o set_v down_o in_o holy_a writ_n nay_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o fear_n god_n or_o to_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o particular_o ordain_v that_o thomas_n anthony_n or_o william_n shall_v fear_v god_n or_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v general_a rule_n which_o bound_v particular_a person_n without_o name_v they_o 5._o st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n that_o man_n owe_v to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n either_o because_o king_n command_v divers_a thing_n which_o by_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n as_o suppose_v to_o forbid_v to_o go_v by_o night_n without_o a_o candle_n or_o because_o they_o attain_v to_o that_o power_n by_o humane_a mean_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o their_o power_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o they_o be_v once_o establish_v for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o touch_v the_o mean_n whereby_o a_o prince_n attain_v his_o kingdom_n i._n e._n whether_o by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o election_n but_o what_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o after_o he_o have_v attain_v thereunto_o whosoever_o build_v the_o authority_n of_o king_n upon_o man_n institution_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n cut_v off_o three_o part_n of_o their_o authority_n and_o bereave_v they_o of_o that_o which_o assure_v their_o life_n and_o their_o crown_n more_o than_o the_o guard_n of_o their_o body_n or_o puissant_a army_n which_o put_v terror_n into_o subject_n instead_o of_o frame_v they_o to_o obedience_n then_o the_o fidelity_n of_o subject_n will_v be_v firm_a and_o sure_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v incorporate_v into_o piety_n and_o esteem_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v unto_o god._n the_o same_o excellent_a person_n in_o his_o rejoinder_n to_o de_fw-fr balzac_n after_o he_o have_v assert_v that_o the_o jesuit_n teach_v the_o murder_n of_o prince_n 95._o prince_n letter_n 2d_o ed._n lon_n 1636._o eng_n p._n 73_o 94_o 95._o and_o that_o their_o school_n have_v produce_v many_o king-killer_n he_o proceed_v to_o vindicate_v the_o french_a church_n from_o the_o balzac_n imputation_n who_o profess_v himself_o incense_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o trouble_n in_o france_n though_o he_o acquit_v du_fw-fr moulin_n person_n as_o one_o who_o make_v the_o subjection_n due_a to_o sovereignty_n a_o part_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o teach_v affirm_v that_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v a_o thing_n just_a and_o necessary_a that_o to_o find_v out_o a_o occasion_n of_o rebellion_n either_o in_o a_o man_n be_v own_o religion_n or_o in_o that_o of_o his_o king_n be_v to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o defend_v religion_n by_o course_n condemn_v by_o the_o same_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o be_v perplex_v in_o their_o own_o particular_a affair_n hope_v to_o find_v ease_n in_o trouble_a water_n and_o to_o save_v themselves_o amid_o a_o confusion_n never_o yet_o do_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n advance_v itself_o that_o way_n moses_n have_v power_n to_o inflict_v grievous_a punishment_n on_o egypt_n and_o her_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o will_v never_o deliver_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king._n sect_n xvi_o and_o though_o this_o famous_a man_n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n have_v one_o son_n lewis_n who_o applaud_v the_o regicide_n translate_v milton_n and_o bespatter_v the_o best_a church_n in_o christendom_n yet_o god_n blessed_v he_o with_o another_o of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o principle_n who_o in_o his_o letter_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o a_o french_a protestant_n to_o a_o scotchman_n of_o
doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o defend_v it_o as_o the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o reform_a much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o book_n which_o i_o recommend_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n the_o learned_a author_n of_o which_o write_v after_o his_o father_n copy_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v join_v they_o together_o though_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o chronology_n i_o shall_v have_v give_v the_o junior_a du_fw-fr moulin_n a_o place_n in_o the_o next_o reign_n chap._n vi_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n sect_n i._o be_v we_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o any_o cause_n and_o of_o its_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o the_o prosperity_n of_o its_o outward_a circumstance_n and_o to_o entitle_v heaven_n to_o the_o own_n of_o all_o the_o design_n which_o providence_n promote_v as_o some_o divine_n both_o then_o and_o since_o have_v argue_v more_o consonant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n than_o the_o holy_a gospel_n then_o the_o most_o excellent_a prince_n charles_n i._o be_v a_o vile_a malefactor_n and_o fall_v just_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o rage_n of_o his_o rebel_n subject_n but_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o a_o more_o orthodox_n belief_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v with_o their_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v than_o to_o enjoy_v the_o ease_n and_o preferment_n which_o then_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o perfidiousness_n and_o disloyalty_n as_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n have_v ample_o prove_v and_o though_o dr._n sybthorp_n sermon_n call_v apostolical_a obedience_n be_v severe_o censure_v nor_o be_v it_o fit_a to_o defend_v every_o proposition_n in_o it_o yet_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o london_n dr._n george_n mountain_n approve_v it_o public_o in_o print_n as_o a_o sermon_n learned_o and_o discreet_o preach_v contion_n testim_fw-la ante_fw-la contion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o for_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o therefore_o under_o his_o hand_n give_v authority_n for_o the_o print_n of_o it_o ma._n 8._o 1627._o mr._n hayes_n can_v any_o thing_n privilege_n loyalty_n towards_o king_n 21._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxon._n on_o esth_n 1.15_o 1624._o p._n 3_o 21._o eminence_n and_o alliance_n may_v be_v fair_a pretence_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v yield_v queen_n vasthi_n advantage_n but_o what_o shall_v any_o dare_v to_o limit_v sovereignty_n and_o prescribe_v majesty_n its_o duty_n shall_v he_o that_o enjoy_v the_o subjection_n of_o other_o by_o the_o law_n be_v subject_n himself_o to_o the_o law_n no_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n than_o that_o of_o aquinas_n not_o that_o the_o law_n shall_v lead_v he_o by_o compulsion_n but_o lead_v he_o by_o directive_n persuasion_n if_o he_o conform_v his_o action_n to_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n if_o he_o do_v not_o be_v he_o liable_a to_o account_v yes_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v king_n david_n ps_n 51._o those_o modest_a time_n have_v not_o the_o face_n to_o capitulate_v with_o their_o sovereign_n the_o pride_n of_o faction_n have_v not_o yet_o hatch_v this_o rebellious_a doctrine_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o if_o king_n obey_v not_o law_n subject_n have_v leave_v to_o disobey_v their_o king_n no_o let_v it_o glory_v in_o no_o ancient_a author_n than_o new_a rome_n and_o in_o no_o better_a success_n than_o confusion_n and_o see_v it_o owe_v itself_o to_o jesuited_a patron_n let_v it_o be_v banish_v this_o land_n together_o with_o their_o person_n mr._n adam_n when_o saul_n be_v in_o david_n be_v hand_n 755._o in_o 2d_o ep_v of_o peter_n pr._n 1633._o p._n 755._o his_o man_n allege_v god_n promise_n and_o the_o advantage_n concur_v and_o what_o be_v david_n be_v charm_v to_o allay_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o rage_a spirit_n he_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v saul_n do_v not_o lend_v david_n so_o impenetrable_a a_o armour_n when_o he_o run_v to_o encounter_v goliath_n as_o david_n lend_v he_o in_o the_o plea_n of_o his_o unction_n not_o one_o of_o the_o discontent_a outlaw_n dare_v put_v forth_o a_o hand_n of_o violence_n against_o he_o the_o image_n and_o impress_n of_o that_o divine_a ordinance_n strike_v such_o a_o awe_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n that_o it_o make_v even_o traitor_n coward_n so_o that_o instead_o of_o smite_v they_o tremble_v like_o those_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o suffer_v not_o to_o do_v fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n there_o be_v never_o man_n that_o fear_v god_n but_o he_o also_o honour_v the_o prince_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v &c_n p._n 759_o &c_n &c_n what_o the_o synod_n of_o hell_n can_v plead_v for_o disobedience_n how_o if_o the_o prince_n be_v bad_a a_o enemy_n to_o truth_n and_o goodness_n a_o ravisher_n a_o persecutor_n raise_v power_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o the_o gospel_n here_o if_o ever_o a_o subject_a may_v renounce_v all_o allegiance_n for_o here_o be_v power_n against_o power_n man_n against_o god_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o both_o left_a to_o follow_v either_o answ_n in_o this_o straight_a some_o for_o fear_v of_o the_o king_n shipwreck_n their_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v traitor_n to_o god_n other_o by_o a_o defensive_a sword_n in_o their_o hand_n rebel_n to_o the_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o god_n must_v be_v obey_v even_o against_o the_o king_n when_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n against_o god._n what_o then_o shall_v we_o resist_v he_o with_o violence_n no_o god_n never_o warrant_v that_o practice_n no_o not_o against_o a_o prince_n that_o deny_v he_o there_o be_v a_o active_a obedience_n and_o a_o passive_a i_o may_v not_o execute_v his_o impious_a command_n i_o must_v suffer_v his_o unjust_a punishment_n the_o vice_n of_o man_n can_v frustrate_v the_o institution_n of_o god_n peruse_v mat._n 5.44_o and_o rom_n 12.17_o this_o will_v tie_v the_o hand_n of_o christian_a subject_n samuel_n offer_v not_o to_o depose_v saul_n though_o the_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n have_v cast_v he_o off_o and_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o a_o high_a power_n than_o ever_o come_v from_o rome_n saul_n live_v and_o die_v a_o king_n this_o he_o illustrate_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o primitive_a christian_n and_o add_v what_o resistance_n do_v those_o primitive_a christian_n make_v to_o those_o barbarous_a outrage_n but_o pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n life_n when_o under_o the_o emperor_n command_n they_o be_v bleed_v to_o death_n neither_o do_v they_o suffer_v because_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v but_o it_o be_v their_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n christians_o never_o prove_v loser_n but_o when_o they_o unjust_o sight_n for_o their_o own_o preservation_n provide_v we_o the_o buckler_n of_o patience_n not_o a_o sword_n when_o the_o decree_n be_v go_v out_o by_o ahasuerus_n this_o be_v their_o refuge_n preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la the_o apostle_n can_v work_v miracle_n yet_o they_o resist_v not_o the_o ordinate_a power_n this_o charge_n st._n paul_n give_v the_o roman_n even_o while_o nero_n be_v their_o emperor_n a_o monster_n who_o divers_a hold_v to_o be_v antichrist_n that_o religion_n than_o can_v be_v right_a that_o pull_v down_o prince_n see_v neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a nor_o levite_n nor_o prophet_n apostle_n nor_o disciple_n either_o counsel_v or_o practise_v against_o government_n which_o shall_v decide_v the_o point_n that_o have_v cost_v the_o life_n of_o so_o many_o christian_n and_o still_o threaten_v more_o tragedy_n 763._o p._n 763._o there_o be_v never_o prince_n to_o who_o some_o belialist_n take_v not_o some_o exception_n it_o be_v ill_o with_o prince_n if_o their_o state_n depend_v on_o the_o good_a like_n of_o their_o subject_n subject_n unfaithful_a at_o the_o heart_n may_v be_v without_o the_o suspicion_n of_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o behold_v rebel_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o david_n be_v prosperity_n there_o be_v no_o news_n of_o shimei_n he_o look_v like_o a_o fair_a subject_n but_o he_o that_o smile_v on_o david_n in_o his_o throne_n 821._o p._n 821._o curse_v he_o in_o his_o flight_n there_o be_v no_o security_n in_o that_o subject_n allegiance_n that_o have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o conscience_n he_o that_o poison_v the_o people_n with_o the_o male_a opinion_n of_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a traitor_n to_o rip_v up_o the_o fault_n of_o king_n be_v bold_a
subject_n leave_v to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o sovereign_n when_o he_o have_v most_o need_n of_o their_o assistance_n so_o that_o assoon_o as_o any_o town_n city_n or_o province_n of_o any_o prince_n dominion_n be_v invade_v by_o a_o foreign_a enemy_n or_o possess_v by_o a_o rebellious_a subject_n that_o the_o prince_n can_v for_o the_o present_a suppress_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o resort_v to_o those_o who_o be_v over_o they_o and_o for_o their_o protection_n perform_v all_o the_o office_n and_o duty_n of_o good_a subject_n to_o they_o whereas_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n be_v and_o all_o good_a subject_n believe_v they_o owe_v another_o kind_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n than_o to_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n because_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o will_v prefer_v poverty_n and_o death_n itself_o before_o they_o will_v renounce_v obedience_n to_o their_o natural_a prince_n or_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v advance_v the_o service_n of_o his_o enemy_n 92._o p._n 92._o sure_o this_o woeful_a desertion_n and_o defection_n which_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v criminal_a by_o all_o law_n that_o have_v be_v current_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v receive_v so_o much_o countenance_n and_o justification_n by_o mr._n hobbs_n book_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o cromwell_z find_v the_o submission_n to_o those_o principle_n produce_v a_o submission_n to_o he_o and_o the_o imaginary_a relation_n between_o protection_n and_o allegiance_n so_o positive_o proclaim_v by_o he_o prevail_v for_o many_o year_n to_o extinguish_v all_o visible_a fidelity_n to_o the_o king_n whilst_o he_o persuade_v many_o to_o take_v the_o engagement_n as_o a_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o become_v subject_n to_o the_o usurper_n 136._o p._n 135_o 136._o as_o to_o their_o legitimate_a sovereign_n king_n themselves_o can_v never_o be_v punish_v for_o their_o casual_a or_o wilful_a error_n and_o mistake_n let_v the_o consequence_n of_o they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v but_o if_o they_o who_o malicious_o lead_v or_o advise_v or_o obey_v they_o in_o unjust_a resolution_n and_o command_n be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o indemnity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o kingdom_n and_o government_n but_o as_o king_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o god_n who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o their_o breach_n of_o trust_n so_o they_o who_o offend_v against_o the_o law_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o punishment_n 163._o p._n 163._o the_o law_n have_v provide_v for_o they_o if_o all_o sovereign_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n because_o such_o law_n be_v divine_a and_o can_v by_o any_o man_n or_o commonwealth_n be_v abrogate_a they_o then_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v and_o perform_v those_o law_n which_o themselves_o have_v make_v and_o promise_v to_o observe_v for_o violation_n of_o faith_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o do_v this_o obligation_n set_v any_o judge_n over_o the_o sovereign_n nor_o do_v any_o civil_a law_n pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o power_n to_o punish_v he_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o in_o justice_n he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_n in_o heaven_n above_o he_o though_o not_o on_o earth_n to_o this_o great_a minister_n of_o state_n i_o shall_v join_v sir_n robert_n filmer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n have_v brand_v he_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o state_n heretic_n for_o his_o orthodox_n opinion_n which_o among_o all_o good_a man_n make_v his_o memory_n reverend_a and_o his_o work_n eminent_a to_o which_o i_o advise_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v his_o recourse_n particular_o his_o short_a but_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n see_v also_o sir_n william_n dugdale_n preface_n to_o his_o view_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n etc._n etc._n the_o late_a bishop_n of_o chichester_n dr._n lake_n have_v aug._n 27._o 1689._o receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o his_o deathbed_n do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o dr._n hicks_n dean_n of_o worcester_n dr._n green_n and_o some_o other_o make_v this_o protestation_n be_v as_o himself_o word_v it_o engage_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a act_n of_o converse_v with_o god_n it_o see_v the_o paper_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o it_o not_o know_v to_o the_o contrary_a but_o that_o he_o may_v appear_v with_o those_o very_a word_n in_o his_o mouth_n at_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n that_o i_o be_v baptise_a into_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o suck_v it_o in_o with_o my_o milk_n i_o have_v constant_o adhere_v to_o it_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o my_o life_n and_o now_o if_o so_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n shall_v die_v in_o it_o and_o have_v resolve_v through_o god_n grace_n assist_v i_o to_o have_v dye_v so_o though_o at_o a_o stake_n and_o whereas_o that_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v i_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n which_o i_o have_v according_o inculcate_v upon_o other_o and_o which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o adhere_v no_o less_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o to_o that_o and_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o have_v incur_v a_o suspension_n from_o the_o exercise_n of_o my_o office_n and_o expect_v a_o deprivation_n i_o find_v in_o so_o do_v much_o inward_a satisfaction_n and_o if_o the_o oath_n have_v be_v tender_v at_o the_o peril_n of_o my_o life_n i_o can_v only_o have_v obey_v by_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n manu_fw-la propriâ_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la jo._n cicestrensis_fw-la to_o this_o great_a man_n i_o shall_v add_v his_o bosom_n friend_n dr._n allestrey_n who_o speak_v full_o and_o consonant_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n on_o this_o head_n but_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o his_o sermon_n novemb_n 5._o 1665._o on_o luc._n 9.55_o vol._n 1._o p._n 127._o and_o vol._n 2._o p._n 60._o and_o p._n 253_o 276._o thus_o the_o acute_a dr._n sherlock_n some_o man_n pretend_v great_a oppression_n 2._o serm._n on_o ps_n 18.50_o p._n 2._o and_o maladministration_n of_o government_n though_o their_o licentious_a noise_n and_o clamour_n sufficient_o confute_v it_o for_o man_n who_o be_v most_o oppress_v dare_v say_v the_o least_o of_o it_o the_o liberty_n and_o property_n of_o the_o subject_a be_v a_o admirable_a pretence_n to_o deprive_v the_o prince_n of_o his_o liberty_n and_o property_n other_o make_v religion_n the_o pretence_n for_o their_o rebellion_n religion_n the_o great_a and_o the_o dear_a interest_n of_o all_o but_o methinks_v it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a way_n for_o man_n to_o rebel_n to_o save_v their_o soul_n when_o god_n have_v threaten_v damnation_n against_o those_o who_o rebel_n no_o man_n fight_v for_o religion_n who_o have_v any_o religion_n be_v a_o quiet_a peaceable_a governable_a thing_n it_o teach_v man_n to_o suffer_v patient_o but_o not_o to_o rebel_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v not_o religion_n such_o man_n be_v zealous_a for_o but_o a_o liberty_n in_o religion_n i._n e._n that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v his_o liberty_n to_o be_v of_o any_o religion_n or_o of_o none_o which_o serve_v the_o atheist_n turn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sectary_n but_o be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n or_o interest_n of_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o whatever_o the_o pretence_n be_v it_o be_v a_o ambitious_a 7._o p._n 3._o v._n p_o 6_o 7._o discontent_a revengeful_a spirit_n a_o uneasy_a restless_a fickle_a and_o unchangeable_a humour_n which_o disturb_v politic_a government_n and_o undermine_v the_o throne_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fanatic_a plot_n 11._o p._n 7_o 8._o p._n 11._o but_o to_o talk_v or_o write_v or_o preach_v about_o obedience_n to_o government_n or_o patient_a suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v to_o betray_v the_o protestant_a interest_n god_n may_v sometime_o suffer_v treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v prosperous_a 11._o p._n 11._o but_o it_o can_v never_o prosper_v but_o when_o god_n please_v and_o it_o be_v impossible_a rebel_n shall_v ever_o know_v that_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v any_o reasonable_a security_n of_o success_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n than_o treasonable_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n against_o sovereign_a prince_n christian_n religion_n indeed_o be_v the_o great_a security_n of_o government_n both_o in_o its_o precept_n and_o example_n it_o require_v we_o to_o obey_v our_o superior_n in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v when_o we_o can_v obey_v and_o the_o bless_a jesus_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o our_o great_a pattern_n and_o example_n do_v himself_o practice_v
will_v have_v the_o word_n to_o concern_v their_o set_n up_o of_o jeroboam_n and_o his_o successor_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o carriage_n 1_o king_n 12.16_o when_o not_o like_v rehoboam_n answer_n to_o they_o they_o cry_v what_o portion_n have_v we_o in_o david_n etc._n etc._n no_o command_n or_o instruction_n be_v for_o aught_o we_o find_v give_v they_o by_o abijah_n or_o any_o other_o from_o god_n neither_o do_v they_o in_o what_o they_o do_v consult_v with_o god_n by_o that_o prophet_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n to_o know_v his_o pleasure_n therein_o but_o what_o they_o do_v be_v of_o their_o own_o head_n out_o of_o a_o rebellious_a humour_n of_o cast_v off_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n in_o which_o god_n have_v settle_v the_o right_n of_o the_o kingdom_n so_o that_o though_o they_o so_o fulfil_v the_o will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o do_v it_o not_o in_o obedience_n to_o they_o but_o with_o contrary_a intention_n and_o plain_a disobedience_n and_o so_o be_v no_o more_o justifiable_a in_o it_o than_o the_o jew_n in_o murder_a christ_n than_o judas_n in_o betray_v innocent_a blood_n that_o it_o be_v determine_v by_o god._n and_o the_o set_n up_o of_o his_o successor_n be_v a_o continuance_n of_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o a_o rebellion_n against_o god._n other_o by_o set_v up_o king_n without_o i_o etc._n etc._n will_v mean_v their_o seek_v to_o foreign_a king_n and_o prince_n for_o help_n as_o to_o the_o assyrian_n and_o king_n jareb_n ch_n 5.13_o to_o egypt_n ch_n 7.11_o so_o forsake_v god_n and_o their_o dependence_n on_o he_o and_o set_v up_o they_o as_o patron_n and_o protector_n to_o themselves_o dr._n fitz_n williams_n 6._o serm._n of_o the_o duty_n of_o fear_v god_n and_o the_o king._n p._n 4_o v._n p._n 5_o 6._o subject_n withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o lawful_a prince_n be_v a_o deny_v god_n authority_n treason_n against_o he_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n a_o revolt_n from_o he_o a_o apostasy_n from_o god_n a_o resist_v he_o a_o oppose_a god_n rebel_n against_o he_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o set_n up_o the_o title_n of_o a_o counterfeit_n prince_n against_o the_o true_a one_o a_o introduce_v a_o plurality_n of_o godhead_n the_o obey_v of_o a_o usurper_n idolatry_n the_o slander_v his_o anoint_v and_o his_o footstep_n a_o blaspheme_v god_n the_o blame_v his_o conduct_n 15._o p._n 15._o a_o quarrel_v with_o providence_n break_v through_o all_o oath_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o deposit_v with_o they_o the_o rich_a pawn_n it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o stake_v down_o and_o give_v they_o the_o strong_a security_n that_o other_o can_v require_v of_o their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n their_o salvation_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o call_v god_n omniscience_n to_o witness_v these_o engagement_n and_o his_o justice_n and_o power_n to_o revenge_v the_o breach_n of_o they_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o 23._o p._n 23._o who_o will_v not_o hold_v he_o guiltless_a that_o take_v his_o name_n in_o vain_a shall_v connive_v at_o the_o violation_n of_o all_o obligation_n of_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n contract_v in_o that_o name_n if_o men_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o hell-fire_n for_o call_v their_o brother_n fool_n shall_v they_o be_v in_o none_o for_o rail_v against_o their_o superior_n invest_v with_o authority_n from_o above_o and_o act_v by_o a_o commission_n from_o heaven_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n judas_n have_v teach_v we_o that_o god_n reserve_v such_o who_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v in_o the_o blackness_n of_o darkness_n for_o ever_o mr._n wagstaffe_n 12._o serm._n sep._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 11_o 12._o it_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o reformation_n that_o as_o it_o proceed_v by_o the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a step_n so_o it_o hold_v the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a doctrine_n the_o first_o reformer_n plead_v as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v that_o they_o always_o pay_v subjection_n to_o the_o power_n set_v over_o they_o that_o they_o always_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o their_o ruler_n where_o they_o lawful_o may_v and_o where_o they_o may_v not_o they_o submit_v with_o patience_n and_o always_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v than_o to_o be_v sedition_n turbulent_a and_o unquiet_a this_o be_v the_o first_o reformation_n and_o this_o the_o true_a protestant_a doctrine_n but_o alas_o since_o that_o time_n there_o have_v rise_v up_o another_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n p._n 33_o 34._o see_v also_o his_o serm._n july_n 26._o 1685_o p._n 18_o 19_o 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n and_o another_o reformation_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o never_o have_v either_o by_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n in_o the_o least_o encourage_v or_o countenance_v any_o thing_n tend_v to_o treason_n sedition_n or_o rebellion_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o man_n so_o lâ—â—g_v as_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v be_v a_o matineer_n or_o a_o traitor_n of_o this_o opinion_n also_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o remark_n 35._o remark_n p._n 32_o 33_o 34_o 35._o on_o popery_n represent_v etc._n etc._n as_o to_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n loc_fw-la doctrine_n pâ—â—â—_n prosecution_n â—o_o persecution_n p_o 21._o see_v his_o mod_n pharisee_fw-mi p._n 4_o 23._o id_fw-la misch_fw-mi of_o anarchy_n p._n 13._o v._n p_o 33_o 55_o 56_o 57_o &c_n &c_n exposit_n 5._o comm._n in_o private_a devot_n ox._n 1089._o in_o lib._n 4._o antiquit_fw-la p._n 294._o con_v loc_fw-la and_o of_o the_o catholic_n balance_n dr._n bisby_n formy_z part_v i_o wish_v as_o well_o to_o my_o religion_n as_o any_o man_n and_o pray_v as_o hearty_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o but_o to_o put_v by_o my_o lawful_a prince_n because_o i_o suspect_v he_o will_v call_v i_o to_o account_v for_o my_o religion_n and_o thereby_o make_v i_o worthy_a of_o suffer_v for_o christ_n nay_o bless_a this_o my_o duty_n my_o conscience_n my_o oath_n my_o religion_n will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o do_v a_o king_n suppose_v a_o power_n sovereign_n accountable_a to_o none_o but_o to_o god_n who_o be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o last_o judge_n of_o men._n dr._n ed._n bernard_n i_o will_v obey_v i_o will_v reverence_v all_o my_o superior_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a and_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o plain_o repugnant_a to_o god_n word_n and_o whenever_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a thereto_o if_o i_o may_v not_o according_a to_o law_n righteousness_n and_o honour_n appeal_v to_o a_o superior_a power_n on_o earth_n i_o will_v patient_o submit_v to_o their_o censure_n and_o penalty_n the_o oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n treat_v large_o of_o this_o subject_a and_o say_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v the_o man_n who_o under_o the_o doubtful_a and_o linsey_n woolsey_n government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n bring_v in_o these_o maxim_n that_o the_o king_n can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o sanhedrim_n because_o in_o weighty_a matter_n he_o use_v to_o consult_v they_o of_o his_o own_o choice_n that_o his_o luxury_n and_o other_o vice_n ought_v to_o be_v mature_o correct_v and_o that_o a_o aristocracy_n be_v a_o better_a government_n than_o that_o of_o a_o single_a person_n that_o they_o themselves_o may_v be_v concern_v in_o the_o government_n although_o in_o that_o very_a age_n it_o be_v a_o celebrate_a axiom_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o their_o king_n be_v so_o sublime_a that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v stoop_v to_o the_o senate_n the_o king_n give_v judgement_n but_o no_o man_n judge_n he_o that_o god_n only_o call_v the_o king_n to_o account_v but_o no_o mortal_a person_n with_o many_o other_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o rabbinical_a writer_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n such_o doctrine_n therefore_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n josephus_n will_v never_o have_v vent_v if_o he_o have_v be_v less_o addict_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o hillel_n and_o shammai_n and_o have_v remember_v the_o golden_a time_n of_o david_n and_o solomon_n or_o the_o flourish_a state_n of_o judea_n in_o other_o reign_v for_o the_o posterity_n of_o david_n down_o to_o the_o assyrian_a captivity_n exercise_v a_o full_a power_n a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o true_o such_o as_o any_o that_o asia_n ever_o see_v in_o all_o affair_n sacred_a and_o civil_a etc._n etc._n beware_v therefore_o o_o you_o prince_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n hypocrite_n of_o the_o rabbi_n jesuit_n and_o presbyterian_o dr._n south_n with_o great_a smartness_n censure_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n
prostrate_v themselves_o for_o in_o your_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o preserve_v or_o delight_v themselves_o by_o any_o course_n of_o mean_n and_o can_v be_v best_o protect_v by_o the_o prevail_a side_n which_o because_o it_o have_v more_o degree_n of_o grow_a power_n have_v it_o seem_v therefore_o more_o of_o right_n 158._o p._n 158._o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o subject_a who_o you_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v himself_o to_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o strong_a side_n or_o for_o a_o company_n combine_v in_o arm_n and_o counsel_n when_o a_o heir_n and_o a_o traitor_n be_v engage_v in_o battle_n with_o equal_a success_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o lord_n stanley_n etc._n etc._n at_o bosworth-field_n to_o give_v the_o day_n to_o the_o side_n they_o presume_v will_n most_o favour_n they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o tie_n so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n 93._o etc._n vid._n 1._o part_n of_o the_o hist_n p._n 93._o and_o whereas_o hobbs_n affirm_v that_o covenant_n be_v but_o word_n and_o breath_n and_o have_v no_o force_n to_o oblige_v or_o constrain_v any_o man_n but_o what_o it_o have_v from_o the_o public_a sword_n he_o answer_v that_o thus_o the_o prince_n be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o danger_n 160._o p._n 160._o society_n be_v like_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n manage_v all_o by_o force_n because_o he_o can_v be_v a_o day_n secure_a of_o remain_v uppermost_a see_v that_o the_o people_n be_v teach_v by_o you_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o right_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o deceit_n and_o that_o every_o one_o will_v have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n if_o he_o have_v as_o long_o a_o sword_n for_o the_o many_o head_a beast_n will_v throw_v the_o rider_n when_o he_o burden_n and_o gall_n they_o woe_n to_o all_o the_o prince_n upon_o earth_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o become_v popular_a if_o the_o multitude_n believe_v this_o the_o prince_z not_o arm_v with_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o leviathan_n i._n e._n with_o irresistible_a power_n can_v never_o be_v safe_a 161._o p._n 161._o wherefore_o such_o as_o own_o these_o pernicious_a doctrine_n destructive_a to_o all_o society_n of_o man_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v wolf_n head_n as_o the_o law_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o speak_v concern_v excommunicate_v person_n and_o be_v like_o those_o ravenous_a beast_n so_o far_o from_o deserve_v our_o love_n and_o care_n 192._o p._n 192._o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o common_a charge_n if_o the_o command_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o also_o law_n what_o mean_v the_o common_a doctrine_n in_o the_o scripture_n of_o suffer_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christianity_n we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o follow_v christ_n etc._n etc._n such_o command_n and_o exhortation_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o to_o obey_v unchristian_a injunction_n be_v deliver_v in_o vain_a yea_o they_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o impious_a if_o they_o be_v not_o a_o royal_a law_n without_o the_o stamp_n of_o civil_a authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o your_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o outward_a safety_n to_o obey_v that_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n though_o we_o live_v among_o the_o heathen_n rather_o than_o to_o follow_v dangerous_a though_o evangelical_n counsel_n this_o doctor_n together_o with_o the_o lord_n bishop_n of_o ely_n and_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o dr._n hooper_n be_v by_o the_o king_n appoint_v to_o attend_v the_o late_a duke_n of_o monmouth_n before_o his_o execution_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n that_o they_o with_o reason_n press_v he_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a repentance_n a_o acknowledgement_n that_o his_o invasion_n be_v a_o rebellion_n particular_o urge_v he_o as_o the_o print_a account_n say_v more_o than_o once_o 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n to_o be_v true_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o therefore_o i_o believe_v that_o pulton_n the_o jesuit_n as_o 67._o as_o pulton_n consider_v p._n 67._o himself_o say_v charge_v he_o unjust_o that_o when_o he_o assist_v sir_n thomas_n armstrong_n before_o his_o execution_n that_o he_o do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o a_o humble_a acknowledgement_n of_o his_o crime_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o his_o king_n and_o country_n for_o the_o â—3_n the_o account_v of_o the_o con_v with_o 〈◊〉_d p._n â—3_n doctor_n even_o in_o the_o height_n of_o popery_n think_v his_o loyalty_n more_o valuable_a than_o mr._n meredith_n because_o he_o as_o a_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v he_o will_v not_o rebel_v against_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o may_v be_v of_o another_o religion_n whereas_o mr._n m._n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n can_v not_o well_o separate_a loyalty_n from_o interest_n and_o 89._o and_o 〈…〉_o con_fw-la p._n 89._o aver_v that_o he_o be_v by_o church_n principle_n against_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n and_o approve_v not_o of_o the_o exclude_v and_o depose_v doctrine_n teach_v in_o mr._n p_n great_a lateran_n council_n before_o there_o be_v jesuit_n and_o also_o after_o they_o arise_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o doleman_n and_o a_o long_a train_n of_o other_o in_o which_o some_o pope_n some_o synodical_a man_n have_v pompous_o march_v to_o pass_v by_o general_a complaint_n 243._o id._n exam_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 10_o note_v 〈◊〉_d holiness_n of_o life_n p._n 243._o we_o may_v furnish_v ourselves_o with_o abundance_n of_o instance_n in_o the_o live_v of_o particular_a man_n of_o that_o communion_n who_o have_v be_v infamous_a for_o impiety_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o reflection_n upon_o two_o or_o three_o of_o this_o sort_n of_o mâ—n_z with_o who_o the_o more_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v the_o less_o veneration_n it_o will_v have_v for_o they_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a fawn_v upon_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n whilst_o he_o live_v and_o prosper_v and_o own_a he_o as_o his_o patron_n and_o the_o maker_n of_o his_o fortune_n even_o before_o he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o but_o assoon_o as_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o family_n be_v barbarous_o murder_v by_o the_o most_o bloody_a vassal_n and_o usurper_n phocas_n gregory_n insult_v over_o this_o dead_a lion_n and_o flatter_v this_o live_a monster_n and_o his_o immoral_a wife_n leontia_n he_o use_v such_o word_n at_o his_o â—surped_a exaltation_n as_o he_o do_v at_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o conversion_n of_o england_n sing_v profane_o glory_n to_o god_n in_o the_o high_a let_v the_o heaven_n rejoice_v and_o the_o earth_n be_v glad_a there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o 248._o p._n 248._o which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o her_o sanctity_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n about_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o last_o be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n especial_o in_o the_o depose_v point_n concern_v which_o i_o take_v leave_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o another_o with_o relation_n to_o bellarmine_n he_o be_v 17._o be_v postscript_n to_o transl_n of_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o leag_n p._n 15_o 16_o 17._o himself_o a_o preacher_n for_o the_o league_n in_o paris_n during_o the_o rebellion_n there_o of_o king_n henry_n iu._n some_o of_o his_o principle_n be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n be_v from_o the_o people_n because_o the_o people_n make_v the_o king._n we_o hear_v bellarmine_n in_o another_o place_n positive_o affirm_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o any_o christian_a prince_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o shall_v withdraw_v other_o from_o it_o he_o immediate_o forfeit_v all_o power_n and_o dignity_n even_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v sentence_n on_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n in_o case_n they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o cast_v out_o such_o a_o heretic_n from_o his_o sovereignty_n over_o christian_n if_o therefore_o the_o faith_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v faction_n whatsoever_o his_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o he_o have_v make_v it_o it_o can_v never_o he_o find_v out_o either_o as_o the_o church_n or_o as_o a_o find_a church_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o it_o by_o the_o note_n of_o holiness_n sect_n xii_o dr._n patrick_n have_v also_o full_o declare_v his_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o his_o work_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n he_o say_v 75._o paraphâ—_n on_o on_o ps_n 15._o p._n 75._o that_o he_o who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o god_n tabernacle_n be_v a_o
sclater_n what_o a_o joy_n will_v it_o be_v to_o thy_o spirit_n and_o a_o lightning_n to_o thy_o heart_n 1â—_n royal_a pay_n &_o paymaster_n on_o rom._n 2.10_o p._n 6_o 7_o 1â—_n when_o thou_o can_v say_v thou_o do_v not_o cowardly_o yield_v though_o thou_o have_v be_v disarm_v sequester_v decimate_v and_o unrewarded_a for_o it_o it_o be_v of_o god_n mercy_n to_o be_v keep_v faithful_a to_o the_o righteous_a cause_n of_o god_n and_o the_o king_n when_o there_o be_v so_o many_o temptation_n to_o witdraw_v we_o from_o our_o loyalty_n fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n be_v in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n require_v in_o a_o subject_a towards_o his_o sovereign_n it_o be_v treason_n in_o a_o subject_a to_o fight_v against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o how_o long_o must_v this_o fidelity_n last_o a_o day_n or_o two_o or_o so_o oh_o no_o i_o this_o commandment_n be_v like_o that_o heavy_a say_n in_o matrimony_n till_o death_n we_o do_v part_n dr._n hickman_n 18._o serm._n before_o lâ—rd_a mayor_n juâ—_n 27._o 1680_o p._n 17_o 18._o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o worship_n be_v glorious_a undertake_n yet_o even_o here_o the_o excess_n of_o zeal_n be_v a_o crime_n and_o the_o great_a importance_n of_o the_o end_n can_v justify_v any_o unlawfulness_n in_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o his_o word_n be_v the_o standard_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a and_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v his_o eternal_a law_n to_o be_v violate_v though_o in_o his_o own_o defence_n if_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o give_v his_o and_o our_o enemy_n such_o advantage_n over_o we_o as_o may_v endanger_v the_o exercise_n of_o our_o religion_n we_o have_v our_o prayer_n and_o other_o lawful_a endeavour_n for_o our_o redress_n but_o we_o must_v not_o defend_v our_o church_n by_o a_o unlawful_a return_n of_o evil_n for_o evil_n nor_o like_o our_o adversary_n commit_v any_o act_n of_o impiety_n or_o injustice_n though_o under_o the_o most_o specious_a pretence_n of_o fight_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o goodness_n of_o the_o cause_n here_o be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v the_o act_n that_o it_o only_o aggravate_v the_o offence_n when_o a_o law_n be_v violate_v or_o any_o injustice_n do_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o the_o scandal_n and_o the_o crime_n become_v conspicuous_a they_o be_v then_o lay_v at_o the_o door_n of_o our_o church_n and_o bring_v a_o public_a and_o perpetual_a blot_n upon_o our_o cause_n 33._o p._n 19_o v._n p._n 20_o 33._o what_o can_v our_o religion_n profit_v we_o or_o what_o honour_n can_v it_o bring_v to_o the_o almighty_a when_o our_o sacrifice_n come_v pollute_v with_o blood_n and_o violence_n of_o its_o own_o how_o can_v it_o atone_v for_o our_o transgression_n therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n st._n peter_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o draw_v his_o sword_n in_o his_o master_n quarrel_n be_v the_o first_o that_o deny_v his_o name_n and_o forsake_v his_o cause_n and_o doubtless_o whosoever_o fight_v for_o his_o religion_n against_o his_o prince_n can_v never_o pass_v the_o muster_n without_o a_o romish_a dispensation_n mr._n etc._n ser._n at_o bath_n aug._n 7._o â—631_n p._n 4_o 5_o etc._n etc._n jos_n pleydall_a archdeacon_n of_o chichester_n plebeian_n and_o hobbist_n proceed_v upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n make_v the_o people_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o power_n whereas_o subject_n owe_v a_o natural_a and_o inviolable_a allegiance_n but_o if_o a_o prince_n prove_v a_o tyrant_n do_v he_o not_o by_o maladministration_n forfeit_v the_o trust_n repose_v in_o he_o in_o who_o opinion_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mariana_n or_o knox_n hobbs_n or_o bradshaw_n i._n e._n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o papist_n 8._o p._n 8._o sectary_n atheist_n or_o rebel_n it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v a_o rebellion_n while_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v revere_v and_o own_a that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v and_o murder_v 11._o p._n 11._o we_o may_v reckon_v under_o the_o apostle_n strange_a and_o monstrous_a doctrine_n or_o rather_o under_o his_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n mr._n 16._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21_o 22._o v._n p._n 5_o 78_o 16._o kimberley_n no_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n or_o religion_n can_v authorize_v our_o resistance_n of_o the_o lawful_a power_n which_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o they_o never_o know_v what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a christianity_n to_o oppose_v expel_v or_o destroy_v any_o pagan_a persecute_v arian_n or_o apostate_n emperor_n mr._n 21._o assize_n ser._n p._n 21._o jemmat_n none_o but_o god_n can_v absolve_v subject_n from_o that_o allegiance_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o natural_a lord_n neither_o the_o male_a administration_n of_o government_n nor_o their_o own_o fear_n jealousy_n nor_o the_o decay_n of_o trade_n no_o nor_o the_o hazard_n of_o religion_n itself_o can_v justify_v the_o act_n of_o rebellion_n they_o to_o who_o god_n have_v give_v his_o own_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o himself_o etc._n etc._n mr._n 18._o serm._n on_o 2_o chr._n 13.5_o p._n 6._o v._n p._n 8_o 15_o 18._o camfield_n the_o king_n be_v in_o the_o high_a place_n and_o high_a power_n and_o consequent_o all_o in_o his_o dominion_n every_o soul_n of_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o he_o none_o may_v presume_v to_o judge_v or_o resist_v he_o violent_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o justifyable_a on_o the_o subject_n part_n but_o obedience_n and_o submission_n the_o rest_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o god_n alone_o the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n etc._n etc._n mr._n loc_fw-la ser._n at_o york_n aug_n 3._o 1685._o p._n 16_o 24._o 〈◊〉_d loc_fw-la stainforth_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o pity_n and_o pray_v for_o king_n for_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o station_n and_o uncontroulableness_n of_o their_o power_n if_o princess_n be_v bad_a man_n and_o oppress_v their_o subject_n against_o reason_n and_o against_o law_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n leave_v we_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n be_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n whatsoever_o injury_n they_o heap_v upon_o we_o whatsoever_o violence_n and_o persecution_n we_o suffer_v under_o they_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v our_o passion_n to_o rise_v and_o swell_v againut_v they_o much_o less_o must_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n and_o by_o force_n resist_v their_o person_n or_o authority_n 34._o p._n 34._o those_o who_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n authority_n fight_v against_o heaven_n mr._n graile_a rector_n of_o blickling_n in_o norfolk_n publish_v four_o sermon_n 45._o lond._n 1685._o p._n 44_o 45._o for_o loyalty_n to_o our_o prince_n be_v a_o thing_n command_v by_o god_n himself_o together_o with_o piety_n and_o devotion_n towards_o himself_o yea_o and_o command_v in_o the_o very_a next_o place_n to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o part_n a_o inseparable_a part_n a_o very_a considerable_a part_n of_o the_o other_o and_o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o by_o a_o apparent_a consequence_n that_o man_n disloyalty_n be_v a_o clear_a indication_n of_o their_o irreligion_n if_o they_o fear_v not_o the_o king_n they_o fear_v not_o god._n ☜_o ☜_o if_o any_o man_n seem_v to_o be_v religious_a and_o bridle_v not_o his_o tongue_n from_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n or_o high_a power_n 55._o jam._n 1.26_o 2_o pet_n 2.10_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 53_o 54_o 55._o that_o man_n religion_n be_v vain_a and_o it_o be_v much_o more_o so_o if_o he_o hold_v not_o his_o hand_n from_o resist_v these_o power_n our_o law_n will_v have_v no_o error_n no_o injustice_n no_o folly_n no_o imperfection_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o king._n all_o the_o state_n of_o the_o realm_n join_v together_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o commons_o and_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n have_v not_o a_o power_n and_o authority_n equal_a to_o his_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v not_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o of_o single_a man_n separately_z taken_z 56._o p._n 56._o the_o king_n be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n but_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n and_o his_o power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o be_v sovereign_n and_o to_o have_v a_o superior_a the_o lord_n 57_o p._n 57_o both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a together_o with_o all_o the_o commons_o assemble_v in_o parliament_n do_v by_o a_o solemn_a oath_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o themselves_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n and_o they_o have_v in_o public_a statute_n particular_o declare_v that_o both_o or_o either_o house_n of_o parliament_n can_v nor_o lawful_o may_v raise_v or_o levy_v any_o war_n offensive_a or_o
that_o those_o who_o suffer_v for_o assert_v any_o other_o power_n over_o king_n be_v not_o martyr_n but_o traitor_n 392._o traitor_n id._n serm._n 39_o p._n 391_o 392._o we_o sin_n against_o the_o father_n the_o root_n of_o power_n in_o conceive_v amiss_o of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n when_o god_n say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_n there_o the_o per_n be_v not_o a_o permission_n but_o a_o commission_n it_o be_v not_o that_o they_o reign_v by_o my_o sufferance_n but_o they_o reign_v by_o my_o ordinance_n a_o king_n be_v not_o a_o king_n because_o he_o be_v a_o good_a king_n nor_o leaf_n be_v a_o king_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o leave_v be_v good_a all_o be_v well_o sum_v up_o by_o the_o apostle_n rom._n 13.5_o you_o must_v needs_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n the_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v root_v in_o the_o power_n of_o god_n 698._o god_n ser._n 69._o p._n 698._o the_o root_n of_o all_o be_v order_n and_o the_o orderer_n of_o all_o be_v the_o king._n sect_n ix_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n come_v a_o stranger_n into_o this_o kingdom_n but_o in_o a_o little_a time_n become_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o estate_n of_o our_o church_n and_o speak_v her_o sense_n in_o his_o book_n which_o be_v well_o receive_v both_o here_o and_o abroad_o nor_o do_v his_o apostasy_n afterward_o concern_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n for_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v a_o transub_n a_o bishop_n cousin_n of_o transub_n reverend_a prelate_n of_o our_o communion_n the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n do_v make_v good_a what_o he_o promise_v here_o when_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n that_o he_o will_v own_v and_o defend_v the_o english_a church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o among_o other_o her_o doctrine_n he_o very_o well_o understand_v this_o of_o nonresistance_n or_o rather_o he_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n for_o his_o book_n be_v write_v though_o not_o complete_v before_o he_o leave_v italy_n will_v easy_o appear_v when_o it_o be_v remember_v that_o 1._o that_o lib._n de_fw-fr rep._n eccles_n cap._n 1._o he_o show_v to_o the_o confutation_n of_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n while_o he_o live_v on_o earth_n have_v no_o temporal_a kingdom_n 2._o kingdom_n cap._n 2._o that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v immmediate_o from_o god_n prove_v it_o from_o rom._n 13.1_o that_o thus_o god_n ordain_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o old_a world_n that_o god_n himself_o be_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n till_o the_o day_n of_o saul_n that_o he_o transfer_v his_o power_n not_o to_o the_o people_n but_o to_o saul_n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v of_o god_n institution_n and_o not_o the_o people_n be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o write_n of_o irenaeus_n tertull._n chryst_n optat._v didymus_n hosius_n ambrose_n austin_n etc._n etc._n and_o from_o the_o assertion_n of_o the_o elder_a pope_n and_o council_n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o other_o divine_n that_o government_n be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v false_a that_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n have_v confirm_v this_o assertion_n that_o all_o that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n say_v be_v that_o man_n must_v be_v govern_v and_o that_o if_o the_o government_n be_v original_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n all_o government_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v democratical_a which_o say_v he_o be_v the_o worst_a and_o most_o imperfect_a form_n of_o government_n he_o prove_v also_o that_o if_o the_o people_n do_v elect_v they_o can_v call_v the_o prince_n who_o they_o elect_v to_o account_v after_o which_o 82._o which_o cap._n 10._o n._n 82._o he_o propose_v a_o objection_n if_o prince_n be_v so_o unaccountable_a then_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n against_o evil_a prince_n no_o not_o though_o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o be_v guilty_a of_o maleadministration_n of_o the_o government_n and_o vex_v their_o subject_n both_o in_o their_o civil_a and_o sacred_a property_n for_o while_o deposition_n be_v the_o only_a remedy_n if_o they_o can_v be_v depose_v there_o be_v no_o remedy_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v after_o such_o a_o state_n not_o what_o be_v free_a from_o all_o inconvenience_n but_o what_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o least_o and_o the_o least_o dangerous_a but_o much_o more_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a of_o human_a society_n be_v those_o confusion_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o arise_v from_o the_o rebellion_n of_o subject_n and_o from_o civil_a war_n than_o those_o which_o happen_v from_o the_o cruelty_n of_o a_o ungovernable_a king_n exercise_v upon_o his_o subject_n 2._o that_o this_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o a_o supreme_a temporal_a prince_n that_o he_o can_v lawful_o be_v depose_v for_o such_o king_n be_v only_o inferior_a to_o god_n and_o be_v his_o immediate_a vicegerent_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o suarez_n 6._o suarez_n c._n 3._o n._n 6._o he_o show_v the_o mistake_n of_o that_o jesuit_n that_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n that_o god_n have_v give_v prince_n such_o a_o power_n prove_v from_o s._n paul_n that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v of_o god._n and_o 16._o and_o n._n 16._o if_o a_o crown_n happen_v to_o fall_v to_o a_o infidel_n his_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v he_o in_o which_o case_n say_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v and_o reverence_v the_o equity_n of_o the_o english_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o when_o they_o have_v free_v themselves_o from_o the_o papal_a yoke_n and_o embrace_v the_o reform_a religion_n under_o edward_n the_o six_o do_v notwithstanding_o after_o his_o death_n set_v the_o crown_n on_o the_o head_n of_o his_o sister_n mary_n who_o they_o know_v to_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o zealous_o affect_v towards_o the_o pope_n which_o succession_n the_o peer_n do_v not_o only_o allow_v of_o but_o the_o prelate_n also_o who_o expect_v nothing_o from_o she_o but_o execution_n and_o martyrdom_n for_o they_o know_v that_o religion_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v the_o admission_n of_o the_o lawful_a heir_n to_o his_o right_n 17._o right_n n._n 17._o for_o the_o power_n of_o a_o king_n be_v give_v he_o by_o divine_a positive_a law_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o god_n who_o can_v take_v his_o power_n from_o he_o to_o this_o archbishop_n i_o will_v join_v his_o bitter_a adversary_n bishop_n montagu_n jul._n montagu_n not._n in_o invect_n 2._o naz._n in_o jul._n because_o herein_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v when_o the_o christian_n in_o julian_n be_v time_n betake_v themselves_o only_o to_o their_o prayer_n and_o not_o to_o force_v it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o can_v not_o but_o because_o they_o will_v not_o for_o they_o have_v sufficient_a force_n to_o subdue_v the_o tyrant_n as_o both_o greg._n naz._n and_o s._n austin_n aver_v but_o they_o have_v learn_v patience_n in_o the_o school_n of_o their_o master_n christ_n who_o have_v recommend_v it_o to_o they_o both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o example_n not_o to_o confound_v heaven_n and_o earth_n etc._n etc._n bishop_n lake_n be_v sermon_n preach_v in_o trinity-church_n in_o winchester_n at_o a_o assize_n 1610._o a_o false_a religion_n do_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o resolve_v the_o conscience_n of_o such_o as_o doubt_v whether_o a_o different_a religion_n do_v evacuate_v the_o power_n of_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n it_o do_v not_o say_v he_o though_o it_o be_v a_o false_a religion_n sect_n x._o old_a mr._n deed_n have_v be_v censure_v as_o a_o puritan_n but_o i_o be_o sure_a neither_o he_o nor_o his_o copartner_n clever_n be_v so_o in_o this_o point_n for_o in_o their_o 217._o their_o the_o 5_o commandment_n p._n 216_o 217._o comment_n on_o the_o commandment_n they_o thus_o declare_v themselves_o the_o first_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v submission_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a in_o heart_n to_o reverence_n and_o outward_o to_o obey_v the_o magistrate_n and_o this_o be_v command_v rom._n 13._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n he_o command_v not_o only_o a_o bodily_a subjection_n which_o may_v be_v in_o many_o rebellious_a person_n that_o resist_v authority_n and_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n for_o this_o sin_n but_o a_o inward_a submission_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o unto_o a_o spark_n of_o god_n authority_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o a_o appointment_n of_o he_o for_o if_o this_o inward_a be_v not_o first_o this_o outward_a will_v fail_v upon_o every_o occasion_n there_o must_v be_v also_o a_o outward_a subjection_n in_o obey_v their_o command_n as_o
for_o atheism_n etc._n atheism_n id._n ser._n on_o rom._n 13.5_o p._n 5_o 6._o etc._n etc._n the_o real_a cause_n of_o commotion_n be_v seldom_o the_o same_o with_o those_o that_o be_v pretend_v for_o train_v in_o and_o engage_v a_o multitude_n they_o be_v true_o a_o ungrounded_a and_o aspire_a ambition_n the_o heat_n and_o fury_n of_o man_n passion_n etc._n etc._n but_o etc._n but_o p._n 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n natural_a and_o reveal_v religion_n do_v offer_v we_o these_o reason_n for_o oblige_v we_o to_o subjection_n to_o the_o high_a power_n 1._o we_o be_v teach_v that_o those_o power_n be_v of_o god_n nay_o that_o they_o be_v god_n a_o strain_n of_o speech_n that_o if_o divine_a authority_n do_v not_o warrant_v it_o will_v pass_v for_o impudent_a and_o blasphemous_a flattery_n depute_a power_n be_v only_o accountable_a to_o those_o from_o who_o they_o derive_v their_o authority_n and_z l._n 25._o p._n 25._o the_o example_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o great_a master_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n this_o do_v so_o express_o discharge_v all_o bustle_a and_o fight_v on_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o must_v either_o set_v up_o for_o another_o gospel_n or_o utter_o reject_v what_o be_v so_o formal_o condemn_v by_o the_o author_n of_o this_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v never_a cause_n of_o religion_n be_v of_o so_o great_a concern_v as_o the_o preserve_a the_o head_n and_o author_n of_o it_o 27._o p._n 27._o if_o we_o examine_v the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o that_o holy_a religion_n our_o saviour_n deliver_v we_o shall_v find_v nothing_o more_o diametrical_o opposite_a to_o all_o its_o rule_n than_o the_o distemper_a fury_n of_o these_o misguide_a zealot_n otherwise_o do_v st._n paul_n teach_v the_o roman_n though_o then_o groan_v under_o the_o severe_a rigour_n of_o bondage_n and_o tyranny_n and_o st._n peter_n do_v at_o full_a length_n once_o and_o again_o call_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o prepare_v for_o suffering_n and_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o slave_n be_v heavy_a and_o high_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o freedom_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n yet_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o bear_v the_o severity_n even_o of_o their_o froward_a and_o unjust_a master_n 29._o p._n 29._o with_o this_o argument_n that_o christ_n suffer_v for_o they_o leave_v they_o a_o example_n from_o these_o unerring_a practice_n and_o principle_n must_v all_o true_a christian_n take_v the_o measure_n of_o their_o action_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o life_n and_o indeed_o the_o first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n embrace_v the_o cross_n and_o bear_v it_o not_o only_o with_o patience_n but_o with_o joy_n neither_o the_o cruelty_n of_o their_o unrelenting_a persecutor_n nor_o the_o continue_a tract_n of_o their_o misery_n which_o do_v not_o end_v but_o with_o their_o day_n prevail_v on_o they_o either_o to_o renounce_v the_o faith_n or_o do_v that_o which_o be_v next_o degree_n to_o it_o throw_v off_o the_o cross_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o seditious_a practice_n for_o their_o preservation_n ☜_o ☜_o in_o twenty_o year_n persecution_n the_o martyr_n of_o one_o province_n egypt_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v betwixt_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o thousand_o 31.32_o p._n 31.32_o and_o yet_o no_o tumult_n be_v raise_v against_o all_o this_o tyranny_n and_o injustice_n and_o though_o after_o that_o the_o emperor_n turn_v christian_a and_o establish_v the_o faith_n by_o law_n yet_o neither_o do_v the_o subtle_a attempt_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n nor_o the_o open_a persecution_n of_o some_o arian_n emperor_n who_o do_v with_o great_a violence_n persecute_v the_o orthodox_n occasion_n any_o seditious_a combination_n against_o authority_n and_o though_o religion_n suffer_v great_a decay_n in_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o age_n yet_o for_o the_o first_o ten_o century_n no_o father_n ☜_o ☜_o or_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o assembly_n of_o churchman_n do_v ever_o teach_v maintain_v or_o justify_v any_o religion_n or_o seditious_a doctrine_n or_o practice_n it_o be_v true_a about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n this_o pestiferous_a doctrine_n take_v its_o rise_n and_o be_v first_o broach_v and_o vent_v by_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o hildebrand_n 36._o p._n 36._o the_o same_o equality_n of_o justice_n and_o freedom_n that_o oblige_v i_o to_o lay_v open_a this_o tie_v i_o to_o tax_v also_o those_o who_o pretend_v a_o great_a hate_n against_o rome_n and_o value_v themselves_o on_o the_o abhor_v all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o have_v carry_v along_o with_o they_o one_o of_o their_o most_o pestiferous_a opinion_n pretend_v reformation_n when_o they_o will_v bring_v all_o under_o confusion_n and_o vouch_v the_o cause_n and_o word_n of_o god_n when_o they_o be_v disturb_v that_o authority_n he_o have_v set_v up_o and_o oppose_v those_o impower_v by_o he_o and_o the_o more_o piety_n and_o devotion_n such_o dare_a pretender_n put_v on_o it_o still_o bring_v the_o great_a stain_n and_o imputation_n on_o religion_n as_o if_o it_o give_v a_o patrociny_n to_o those_o practice_n it_o so_o plain_o condemn_v but_o bless_v be_v god_n our_o church_n hate_v and_o condemn_v this_o doctrine_n from_o what_o hand_n soever_o it_o come_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n and_o authority_n of_o prince_n on_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n enjoin_v a_o entire_a obedience_n to_o all_o the_o lawful_a command_n of_o authority_n and_o a_o absolute_a submission_n to_o that_o supreme_a power_n god_n have_v put_v in_o our_o sovereign_n hand_n this_o doctrine_n we_o just_o glory_v in_o and_o if_o any_o that_o have_v their_o baptism_n and_o education_n in_o our_o church_n have_v turn_v renegado_n from_o this_o they_o prove_v no_o less_o enemy_n to_o the_o church_n herself_o than_o to_o the_o civil_a authority_n so_o that_o their_o apostasy_n leave_v no_o blame_n on_o our_o church_n the_o same_o learned_a man_n 446._o man_n p._n 446._o in_o a_o marginal_a note_n on_o bishop_n bedel_n letter_n to_o wadsworth_n when_o the_o bishop_n be_v represent_v the_o common_a principle_n of_o those_o papist_n and_o protestant_n who_o assert_v a_o right_a of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n whenever_o their_o life_n property_n or_o religion_n be_v invade_v say_v this_o passage_n above_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o relation_n not_o as_o the_o author_n opinion_n but_o yet_o for_o fear_v of_o take_v it_o by_o the_o wrong_n handle_v the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o a_o subject_n resist_v his_o prince_n in_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o be_v unlawful_a and_o impious_a which_o passage_n i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o some_o copy_n of_o the_o same_o edition_n for_o i_o never_o hear_v but_o of_o one_o thus_o alter_v this_o passage_n above_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o relation_n not_o as_o the_o author_n opinion_n lest_o it_o shall_v mislead_v the_o reader_n into_o a_o dangerous_a mistake_n and_o when_o he_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n 1684._o apology_n pres_n to_o the_o ser._n nou._n 5._o at_o the_o roll_n 1684._o he_o profess_v i_o be_o sure_a that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n that_o press_v loyalty_n and_o obedience_n be_v not_o at_o all_o enlarge_v beyond_o what_o i_o not_o only_o preach_v in_o that_o sermon_n but_o on_o many_o other_o occasion_n in_o which_o i_o appeal_v to_o all_o my_o hearer_n but_o i_o leave_v the_o sermon_n to_o speak_v for_o itself_o and_o i_o both_o and_o will_v refer_v it_o to_o every_o man_n conscience_n that_o read_v it_o to_o judge_n whether_o or_o not_o i_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o it_o to_o be_v a_o person_n disaffect_v to_o his_o majesty_n government_n 284._o government_n id._n first_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n collect_v of_o pap_n p._n 284._o few_o have_v write_v more_o and_o preach_v often_o against_o all_o sort_n of_o treasonable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o particular_o against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n i_o have_v preach_v a_o whole_a sermon_n in_o the_o hague_n against_o all_o treasonable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o in_o particular_a against_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n rise_v in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o i_o have_v maintain_v this_o both_o in_o public_a and_o private_a that_o i_o can_v if_o i_o think_v tâ—_n convenient_a give_v proof_n of_o it_o that_o will_v make_v all_o my_o enemy_n be_v ashamed_a of_o their_o injustice_n and_o malice_n 159._o p._n 159._o as_o oft_o as_o i_o have_v talk_v with_o sir_n john_n cochran_n of_o some_o thing_n that_o be_v complain_v of_o in_o scotland_n i_o take_v occasion_n to_o repeat_v my_o opinion_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o submit_v
god_n set_v over_o we_o so_o that_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v pretend_v against_o loyalty_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o take_v a_o sad_a review_n of_o the_o evil_a of_o our_o late_a disturbance_n it_o ache_v not_o so_o much_o notice_n of_o the_o loss_n of_o king_n liberty_n property_n parliament_n blood_n though_o very_o great_a as_o of_o impair_n so_o far_o the_o credit_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o violence_n offer_v to_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o that_o by_o person_n so_o high_o pretend_v to_o it_o i_o be_o sorry_a the_o papist_n seem_v to_o have_v now_o a_o thirty_o of_o january_n 18._o pag._n 18._o to_o return_v we_o for_o a_o five_o of_o november_n christianity_n disow_v all_o consecrate_a dagger_n in_o heathen_a writer_n indeed_o nothing_o of_o more_o familiar_a occurrence_n than_o panegyric_n in_o commendation_n of_o the_o assertor_n of_o public_a liberty_n by_o the_o assassinate_n of_o a_o tyrant_n a_o thing_n easy_o pardonable_a in_o they_o be_v able_a by_o the_o dim_a light_n of_o nature_n to_o discover_v no_o more_o in_o a_o king_n than_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n support_v by_o the_o clayie_a toe_n of_o popular_a election_n and_o acceptance_n but_o scripture_n show_v a_o high_a charter_n than_o so_o 19_o pag._n 19_o by_o which_o king_n hold_v their_o crown_n prov._n 8.15_o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n the_o take_a arm_n to_o redress_v some_o evil_n in_o the_o government_n of_o a_o nation_n prove_v general_o but_o as_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o the_o hand_n to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o cut_a finger_n 23._o pag._n 23._o it_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o everlasting_a faithfulness_n that_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o safe_o by_o bad_a mean_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o good_a sect_n xxiv_o dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n 1683._o canterbury_n letter_n to_o the_o lord_n russel_n jun._n 20._o 1683._o in_o tender_a compassion_n of_o your_o lordship_n case_n and_o from_o all_o the_o good_a will_v that_o one_o man_n can_v bear_v to_o another_o i_o do_v humble_o offer_v to_o your_o lordship_n deliberate_a thought_n these_o follow_a consideration_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o resistance_n if_o our_o religion_n and_o right_n shall_v be_v invade_v ☞_o ☞_o 1._o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v plain_o forbid_v the_o resistance_n of_o authority_n 2._o that_o though_o our_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n which_o your_o lordship_n urge_v as_o a_o difference_n between_o our_o case_n and_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n yet_o in_o the_o same_o law_n which_o establish_v our_o religian_a 3._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 4._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 3._o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v up_o arm_n etc._n etc._n beside_o that_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a law_n declare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o militia_n to_o be_v sole_o in_o the_o king_n and_o this_o tie_v the_o hand_n of_o subject_n though_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o scripture_n have_v leave_v we_o at_o liberty_n which_o i_o believe_v they_o do_v not_o because_o the_o government_n and_o peace_n of_o human_a society_n can_v not_o well_o subsist_v upon_o these_o term_n 3._o your_o lordship_n opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o declare_a doctrine_n of_o all_o protestant_a church_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o some_o particular_a person_n have_v teach_v otherwise_o that_o have_v be_v contradict_v herein_o and_o condemn_v for_o it_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_n i_o beg_v of_o your_o lordship_n to_o consider_v how_o it_o will_v agree_v with_o a_o avow_a assert_v of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n my_o end_n in_o this_o be_v to_o convince_v your_o lordship_n that_o you_o be_v in_o a_o very_a dangerous_a and_o great_a mistake_n and_o be_v so_o convince_v that_o which_o before_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o ignorance_n will_v appear_v of_o a_o much_o more_o heinous_a nature_n as_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d call_v for_o a_o very_a particular_a and_o deep_a repentance_n which_o if_o your_o lordship_n exercise_n by_o a_o particular_a acknowledgement_n of_o it_o to_o god_n and_o man_n you_o will_v not_o only_o obtain_v forgiveness_n of_o god_n but_o prevent_v a_o mighty_a scandal_n to_o the_o reform_a religion_n i_o be_o very_o loath_a to_o give_v your_o lordship_n and_o disquiet_n in_o the_o distress_n you_o be_v in_o but_o be_o much_o more_o concern_v that_o you_o do_v leave_v the_o world_n in_o a_o delusion_n and_o false_a peace_n to_o the_o hindrance_n of_o your_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o in_o his_o prayer_n on_o the_o scaffold_n with_o the_o same_o lord_n he_o have_v this_o expression_n grant_v o_o lord_n that_o all_o we_o who_o survive_v by_o this_o and_o other_o instance_n of_o thy_o providence_n may_v learn_v our_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king._n dr._n stillingfleet_n dean_n of_o s._n paul_n 3._o serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o 166_o 8_o 8_o 9_o on_o judas_n 11._o p._n 2_o 3._o the_o christian_a religion_n above_o all_o other_o have_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o right_a sof_n sovereignty_n by_o give_v unto_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o make_v resistance_n unlawful_a by_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n of_o such_o man_n we_o have_v a_o description_n in_o this_o short_a but_o smart_a epistle_n who_o believe_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o saintship_n to_o despise_v dominion_n etc._n etc._n 8._o p._n 7_o 8._o who_o design_n like_o that_o of_o corah_n be_v the_o share_n the_o government_n among_o themselves_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o hope_v for_o as_o long_o as_o moses_n continue_v a_o king_n in_o jeshurun_n nor_o be_v they_o awe_v by_o the_o solemn_a vow_n and_o promise_v they_o have_v make_v of_o obedience_n to_o he_o for_o factious_a man_n know_v they_o must_v address_v themselves_o to_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n persuade_v they_o that_o they_o manage_v their_o interest_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o their_o governor_n while_o the_o people_n take_v a_o strange_a pride_n in_o hear_v and_o tell_v all_o the_o fault_n of_o their_o governor_n 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o the_o common_a ground_n of_o all_o sedition_n be_v usurpation_n upon_o the_o people_n right_n ☜_o ☜_o arbitrary_a government_n and_o ill_a management_n of_o affair_n as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v we_o appear_v only_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o people_n both_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a that_o moses_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o he_o so_o that_o now_o by_o the_o ill_a management_n of_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n be_v again_o devolve_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v account_n of_o his_o action_n etc._n pag._n 21._o cons_n p._n 22_o 23_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v then_o two_o great_a principle_n among_o they_o by_o which_o they_o think_v to_o defend_v themselves_o 1._o that_o liberty_n and_o a_o right_n to_o power_n be_v so_o inherent_a in_o the_o people_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o 2._o that_o in_o case_n of_o usurpation_n upon_o that_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n they_o may_v resume_v the_o exercise_n of_o power_n bâ—_n punish_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o i_o believe_v they_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o first_o assertor_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o liberty_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o this_o nation_n if_o corah_n have_v never_o find_v any_o disciple_n in_o it_o of_o the_o late_a of_o the_o two_o proposition_n 29._o pag._n 26_o 27_o 28_o 29._o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o principle_n imagine_v more_o destructive_a to_o civil_a society_n and_o repugnant_a to_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o government_n for_o it_o destroy_v all_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n and_o compact_n it_o make_v the_o solemne_v bond_n of_o obedience_n signify_v nothing_o it_o make_v every_o prosperous_a rebellion_n just_a etc._n etc._n and_o if_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n have_v succeed_v in_o their_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n no_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v be_v call_v the_o keeper_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o israel_n the_o supposition_n of_o this_o principle_n will_v unavoidable_o keep_v up_o a_o constant_a jealousy_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o his_o people_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n into_o a_o nation_n beside_o this_o must_v necessary_o engage_v a_o nation_n in_o endless_a dispute_n about_o the_o forfeiture_n of_o power_n into_o who_o hand_n it_o fall_v whether_o into_o the_o people_n in_o common_a or_o some_o person_n
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
his_o grace_n the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 30._o of_o jan._n 1682._o the_o english_a nation_n have_v be_v long_o hold_v in_o singular_a reputation_n 24._o p._n 24._o for_o good_a nature_a and_o loyal_a courage_n and_o not_o only_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n but_o the_o more_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v witness_n of_o their_o dutiful_a affection_n to_o their_o king_n and_o p._n 30._o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o day_n wickedness_n say_v doubtless_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o own_o the_o kindness_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v of_o we_o because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v too_o loyal_a and_o passive_a for_o man_n of_o so_o fiery_a temper_n and_o the_o great_a tyranny_n they_o find_v in_o our_o religion_n be_v the_o restraint_n that_o it_o lay_v on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n from_o resist_v against_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 33._o he_o who_o have_v no_o due_a conscience_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o obey_v not_o for_o god_n sake_n but_o his_o own_o be_v a_o servant_n but_o during_o his_o own_o pleasure_n or_o advantage_n now_o let_v we_o learn_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v religion_n to_o loyalty_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o the_o king_n together_o it_o be_v the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reverence_v in_o both_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v but_o to_o the_o manifest_a disadvantage_n of_o all_o humane_a authority_n learn_v to_o detect_v all_o the_o plausible_a beginning_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o confirm_v ourselves_o with_o steadfast_a resolution_n of_o perpetual_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n dr._n lake_n sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n jan._n 30._o 1684._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a say_n among_o the_o rabbi_n that_o no_o one_o can_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o he_o who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o and_o p._n 22._o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o our_o church_n give_v no_o rule_n prefer_v no_o example_n but_o what_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a one_o if_o any_o will_v convince_v our_o church_n as_o accessary_a to_o any_o other_o let_v they_o impeach_v our_o authentic_a constitution_n her_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n her_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n and_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o be_v of_o age_n and_o can_v speak_v for_o themselves_o p._n 22._o what_o our_o article_n do_v more_o concise_o speak_v the_o homily_n do_v more_o full_o teach_v with_o a_o exact_a agreement_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v her_o liturgy_n compose_v p._n 23._o nor_n have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o church_n ever_o run_v counter_a to_o those_o excellent_a rule_n and_o speak_v concern_v the_o villainy_n of_o that_o day_n he_o add_v shall_v we_o curse_v shall_v we_o detest_v the_o man_n who_o act_v or_o encourage_v this_o murder_n no_o p._n 24._o but_o we_o will_v execrate_v those_o damnable_a position_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o it_o those_o position_n which_o fix_v the_o government_n in_o the_o people_n and_o transfer_v to_o they_o a_o power_n to_o curb_n to_o correct_v to_o depose_v their_o prince_n you_o bloody_a you_o antichristian_a you_o hellish_a doctrine_n let_v there_o be_v no_o more_o dew_n nor_o rain_n upon_o you_o let_v they_o not_o be_v diffuse_v nor_o propagate_v any_o far_a but_o wither_v and_o die_v p._n 29._o what_o remain_v but_o that_o we_o ever_o detest_v and_o accurse_v their_o villainous_a suggestion_n beware_v of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v again_o charm_v and_o trick_v out_o of_o our_o loyalty_n mr._n lynford_n etc._n lynford_n sermon_n 1679._o bef_n l._n mayor_n on_o 2_o chr._n 20.17_o p._n 12_o 13._o etc._n etc._n our_o great_a mistake_n be_v that_o we_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o these_o present_a enjoyment_n and_o be_v too_o fond_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o stretch_v the_o principle_n of_o preservation_n too_o far_o and_o be_v often_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o seem_v fit_a and_o proper_a to_o work_v our_o present_a security_n this_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n do_v now_o although_o our_o present_a danger_n may_v seem_v great_a enough_o although_o life_n fortune_n religion_n all_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v at_o stake_n and_o we_o can_v imagine_v within_o ourselves_o that_o if_o such_o and_o such_o course_n be_v make_v use_n of_o we_o may_v escape_v yet_o that_o we_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o stand_v still_o and_o make_v use_n of_o no_o mean_n but_o such_o as_o be_v honest_a and_o lawful_a i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n first_o consider_v that_o by_o do_v any_o unlawful_a action_n we_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n etc._n etc._n 2._o nothing_o can_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v than_o for_o we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v unlawful_a although_o it_o be_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n all_o sect_n and_o party_n do_v in_o all_o their_o undertake_n pretend_v piety_n etc._n etc._n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o a_o caution_n not_o to_o judge_n of_o man_n by_o their_o pretence_n but_o by_o their_o action_n etc._n etc._n wheresoever_o therefore_o we_o observe_v man_n to_o be_v covetous_a and_o full_a of_o ambition_n to_o allow_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n to_o be_v factor_n for_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o talk_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n by_o their_o fruit_n we_o know_v they_o they_o be_v ravenous_a wolf_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n etc._n etc._n we_o see_v how_o the_o papist_n have_v misrepresent_v all_o our_o action_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o great_a gratification_n to_o they_o at_o this_o time_n than_o to_o see_v we_o act_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v either_o contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n or_o that_o allegiance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o our_o soyereign_n what_o pleasure_n will_v they_o reap_v from_o a_o insurrection_n 17._o pag._n 17._o or_o popular_a tumult_n etc._n etc._n in_o vain_a do_v we_o call_v ourselves_o protestant_n if_o we_o live_v otherwise_o than_o become_v true_a christian_n neither_o shall_v we_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o excuse_v ourselves_o either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n if_o to_o keep_v out_o popery_n we_o be_v not_o afraid_a wilful_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n or_o wickedness_n such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o it_o will_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n confirm_v the_o proselyte_n of_o popery_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o renounce_v their_o gross_a absurdity_n so_o will_v it_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n harden_v the_o atheist_n in_o his_o loose_a and_o debauch_a principle_n who_o with_o more_o boldnese_n than_o former_o will_v assert_v that_o religion_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o state_n since_o the_o most_o zealous_a professor_n of_o it_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o observe_v its_o precept_n and_o that_o heaven_n and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o another_o world_n be_v only_a fable_n and_o romance_n since_o they_o who_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o they_o whether_o papist_n or_o protestant_n have_v nevertheless_o such_o a_o tender_a regard_n to_o the_o comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o so_o kind_a a_o respect_n to_o their_o present_a estate_n and_o fortune_n that_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o late_a they_o do_v not_o scruple_n venture_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o former_a if_o therefore_o we_o have_v any_o kindness_n for_o that_o religion_n we_o profess_v if_o we_o will_v not_o make_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n as_o despicable_a as_o that_o of_o papist_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v within_o those_o bound_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v set_v we_o and_o although_o our_o condition_n may_v appear_v desperate_a ☞_o ☞_o let_v we_o resolve_v not_o to_o uphold_v it_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o his_o glory_n will_v be_v soon_o advance_v and_o true_a religion_n better_o propagate_v by_o suffer_v wrong_n than_o do_v wicked_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a torture_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o unwarrantable_a action_n strive_v to_o avoid_v they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o more_o severe_o censure_v among_o they_o than_o such_o who_o at_o any_o time_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n warp_a from_o their_o duty_n by_o tame_o comply_v with_o any_o heathenish_a custom_n nothing_o be_v more_o scandalous_a than_o for_o religious_a professor_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o practice_n as_o be_v most_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n 3._o consider_v
that_o to_o do_v evil_a though_o for_o our_o own_o preservation_n instead_o of_o procure_v our_o peace_n and_o settlement_n will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o unsettle_v and_o ruin_v we_o for_o have_v once_o break_v down_o the_o fence_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v place_v about_o we_o who_o can_v tell_v where_o we_o shall_v stop_v or_o abide_v have_v allow_v ourselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o do_v one_o sinful_a action_n we_o may_v easy_o be_v prompt_v on_o to_o commit_v a_o thousand_o for_o the_o same_o pretence_n will_v justify_v all_o sin_n alike_o and_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n a_o tumult_n may_v lawful_o be_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n also_o may_v be_v promote_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxiv_o mr._n long_o be_v so_o well_o know_v for_o his_o zeal_n in_o this_o good_a cause_n to_o all_o that_o have_v see_v his_o answer_n to_o johnson_n and_o hunt_n his_o no_o protestant_n but_o a_o dissenter_n plot_n and_o other_o such_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v wonder_v that_o of_o late_o he_o shall_v own_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o popular_a objection_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o muster_v up_o for_o unanswerable_a argument_n the_o very_a same_o objection_n of_o julian_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o and_o against_o law_n etc._n etc._n which_o himself_o have_v former_o so_o lucky_o both_o answer_v and_o explode_v but_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n austin_n write_v his_o retractation_n in_o which_o he_o correct_v his_o error_n and_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v the_o world_n too_o that_o bellarmine_n write_v his_o recognition_n in_o which_o he_o multiply_v and_o confirm_v his_o heterodoxy_n i_o shall_v therefore_o brief_o represent_v his_o former_a judgement_n out_o of_o one_o of_o his_o print_a sermon_n 13._o sermon_n on_o sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 13._o rebel_n shall_v show_v so_o much_o of_o ingenuity_n and_o serious_a penitence_n as_o the_o sorcerer_n do_v act._n nineteeen_o 19_o who_o burn_v their_o book_n for_o i_o dare_v aver_v that_o there_o be_v more_o argument_n for_o resist_v of_o lawful_a prince_n which_o they_o can_v but_o know_v be_v threaten_v with_o damnation_n rom._n xiii_o 2._o in_o the_o book_n of_o some_o who_o term_v themselves_o true_a protestant_n than_o be_v in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v write_v by_o such_o as_o they_o just_o condemn_v for_o idolatrous_a and_o traitorous_a papist_n 19_o p._n 19_o what_o great_a encouragement_n can_v be_v give_v man_n pretend_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n than_o when_o their_o guide_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o they_o have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n shall_v prophesy_v lie_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o rebellion_n by_o scripture_n and_o example_n they_o be_v like_o they_o in_o the_o gospel_n who_o no_o bond_n or_o chain_n can_v restrain_v from_o practise_v the_o mischief_n they_o have_v imagine_v no_o obligation_n of_o law_n of_o conscience_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n no_o oath_n or_o promise_n can_v hold_v they_o but_o they_o mock_v god_n himself_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o unsuspected_o destroy_v his_o vicegerent_n 22._o pag._n 22._o if_o the_o principle_n allow_v of_o in_o any_o community_n of_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v countenance_n the_o resist_a depose_v and_o mur_n hear_v of_o prince_n be_v it_o on_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n or_o tyranny_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o kirk_n reform_v abuse_n or_o redress_v grievance_n though_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o actor_n yet_o all_o be_v criminal_n when_o absalon_n be_v sacrifice_v at_o hebron_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o the_o conspiracy_n be_v strengthen_v say_v the_o text._n it_o seem_v that_o absalon_n have_v his_o levite_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o strengthen_v the_o rebellion_n by_o he_o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v in_o their_o great_a privilege_n and_o power_n that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o church_n oppression_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o state_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o shake_v off_o these_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o vindicate_v themselves_o into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o god._n 28._o p._n 27_o 28._o one_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v the_o original_a of_o authority_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o scripture_n or_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n violent_o to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n when_o they_o persecute_v they_o for_o religion_n and_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n that_o success_n justify_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o to_o pursue_v it_o be_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o providence_n under_o such_o doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o press_n have_v sweat_n the_o church_n have_v groan_v the_o people_n soul_n be_v lead_v captive_a in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o under_o these_o this_o horrid_a conspiracy_n have_v be_v hatch_v the_o devil_n himself_o when_o he_o appear_v in_o the_o mantle_n of_o samuel_n never_o do_v nor_o can_v teach_v saul_n more_o pernicious_a doctrine_n than_o this_o philostratus_n say_v that_o the_o murder_n of_o domitian_n be_v more_o owe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o appollonius_n than_o the_o hand_n of_o stephanus_n and_o parthenius_n who_o slay_v he_o dr._n fowler_n 16._o fowler_n design_n of_o christianity_n chap._n 16._o the_o most_o calm_a meek_a peaceable_a gentle_a and_o submissive_a temper_n recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n do_v mighty_o declare_v itself_o in_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n sore_o persecute_v yet_o say_v tertull_n there_o be_v never_o any_o uproar_n or_o hurlyburly_n among_o they_o nor_o be_v this_o owe_v to_o necessity_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o tertullian_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n 346._o chap._n 24._o p._n 346._o it_o be_v the_o most_o strange_a and_o unaccountable_a thing_n for_o man_n in_o defence_n or_o favour_n of_o that_o way_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v most_o true_o the_o christian_n to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v essential_o and_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n evil_a for_o these_o thing_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o christian_a religion_n 249._o pag._n 248_o 249._o what_o villainy_n be_v there_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o proselyte_n have_v stick_v at_o commit_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o as_o exciting_a subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o most_o solemn_a oath_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v i_o can_v say_v that_o of_o all_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n the_o papist_n only_o be_v liable_a to_o this_o charge_n but_o alas_o it_o be_v too_o manifest_a to_o be_v deny_v or_o yet_o dissemble_v that_o not_o a_o few_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v enmity_n to_o popery_n be_v sad_o guilty_a though_o not_o equal_o with_o the_o papist_n in_o this_o particular_a sect_n xxxv_o the_o author_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man._n i_o pay_v all_o man_n their_o due_n all_o officer_n 64._o chap._n 3._o p._n 63_o 64._o and_o office_n in_o church_n and_o state_n according_a to_o st._n paul_n command_n rom._n xiii_o i_o pay_v all_o honour_n and_o service_n to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n and_o i_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v he_o evil_n speak_v of_o 66._o p._n 66._o i_o consider_v myself_o as_o to_o all_o the_o capacity_n and_o relation_n that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o world_n and_o endeavour_v to_o behave_v myself_o suitable_o to_o they_o which_o duty_n be_v full_o express_v in_o the_o excellent_a book_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o excellent_a book_n plain_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n i_o look_v upon_o government_n and_o magistracy_n as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 140._o chap._n 6._o p._n 137_o 138_o 139._o 140._o for_o it_o be_v of_o god_n appointment_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o government_n i_o like_v monarchy_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o derive_v itself_o from_o paternal_a authority_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o right_n on_o earth_n sure_o monarchy_n have_v right_o with_o we_o and_o have_v at_o least_o as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o all_o its_o power_n right_n and_o privilege_n as_o any_o of_o its_o subject_n can_v have_v to_o their_o honour_n property_n and_o estate_n the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n be_v always_o esteem_v as_o true_o a_o hereditary_a and_o successive_a a_o monarchy_n as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n not_o liable_a to_o be_v dispose_v alienate_v or_o sell_v nor_o depend_v on_o any_o election_n choice_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n our_o present_a king_n enjoy_v the_o crown_n who_o have_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o most_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
earth_n their_o superior_a that_o may_v awe_v they_o if_o they_o sin_v more_o licentious_o and_o heinous_o than_o other_o he_o that_o will_v read_v the_o sentiment_n of_o sam._n petit_n on_o this_o doctrine_n let_v he_o consult_v his_o treatise_n set_v out_o by_o his_o nephew_n sorbiere_n call_v diatriba_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la principum_fw-la edictis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quaesito_fw-la etc._n etc._n while_n mounseur_fw-fr allix_n say_v 61._o praefat._n ad_fw-la determ_fw-la joh._n paris_n p._n 61._o that_o the_o determination_n that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v be_v much_o worse_a than_o the_o most_o heresy_n and_o dr._n bourdieu_o 1684._o bourdieu_o serm._n on_o 29._o may._n 1684._o have_v assert_v that_o religion_n teach_v man_n to_o give_v obedience_n to_o pagan_a tyrannical_a persecute_v heretical_a prince_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o he_o shall_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o opinion_n of_o their_o disconsolate_a church_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o high_a power_n thus_o he_o be_v instruct_v in_o his_o infancy_n and_o youth_n thus_o he_o see_v it_o practise_v in_o their_o congregation_n and_o assembly_n thus_o for_o many_o year_n himself_o have_v teach_v it_o as_o he_o have_v read_v and_o find_v it_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o mention_v one_o unblass_v authority_n out_o of_o that_o suffer_a church_n instead_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n take_v a_o few_o word_n of_o a_o pious_a minister_n of_o they_o smart_v at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o he_o write_v under_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o sovereign_n and_o as_o himself_o testify_v enjoy_v then_o the_o protection_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n 16._o commonwealth_n le_fw-fr droit_n souv_n du_fw-fr prince_n etc._n etc._n p._n 15_o 16._o no_o good_a man_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o resist_v a_o prince_n for_o any_o earthly_a interest_n whatsoever_o nay_o nor_o for_o religion_n neither_o etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o absolute_a power_n in_o prince_n shall_v give_v occasion_n to_o the_o increase_n of_o misery_n in_o such_o passive_a church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o be_v it_o so_o that_o such_o temporal_a misery_n shall_v be_v increase_v by_o it_o yet_o that_o countervail_v not_o the_o necessity_n of_o recover_v so_o many_o soul_n without_o number_n from_o death_n temporal_a first_o and_o afterward_o from_o eternal_a and_o again_o speak_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n as_o to_o the_o essential_o of_o religion_n 33._o religion_n pag._n 33._o if_o a_o prince_n will_v use_v force_n and_o violence_n there_o all_o that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o suffer_v with_o humility_n and_o patience_n both_o his_o threat_n and_o the_o worst_a he_o can_v do_v not_o suffer_v his_o rigour_n to_o raise_v the_o least_o motion_n to_o rebellion_n in_o we_o and_o transport_v we_o to_o the_o least_o degree_n of_o outward_a resistance_n any_o more_o than_o refuse_v to_o wound_v our_o conscience_n with_o such_o act_n of_o religion_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o profess_v and_o never_o have_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n have_v so_o many_o holy_a champion_n as_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o rule_n inviolable_o true_a 36._o pag._n 36._o we_o must_v suffer_v all_o their_o displeasure_n even_o in_o case_n of_o these_o essential_o without_o murmur_a and_o sacrifice_v our_o resentment_n to_o the_o authority_n that_o afflict_v we_o according_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n which_o we_o keep_v in_o suffer_v so_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n 40._o pag._n 40._o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o exempt_v from_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n for_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n be_v exempt_v from_o it_o so_o the_o cognizance_n of_o these_o thing_n belong_v to_o prince_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o capable_a to_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o their_o power_n pag._n 53_o 54._o and_o again_o have_v describe_v the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o the_o most_o sovereign_a and_o absolute_a power_n upon_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o in_o all_o state_n where_o that_o power_n be_v either_o already_o establish_v or_o where_o it_o be_v about_o to_o establish_v itself_o by_o such_o mean_n as_o nothing_o but_o a_o unjust_a rebellion_n of_o subject_n can_v prevent_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o it_o and_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o providence_n adore_v and_o our_o sin_n forsake_v which_o provoke_v the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o permit_v such_o a_o increase_n of_o power_n and_o try_v to_o obtain_v that_o liberty_n of_o the_o divine_a mercy_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o we_o to_o give_v ourselves_o and_o if_o it_o please_v not_o god_n to_o take_v off_o that_o yoke_n from_o they_o that_o bear_v it_o or_o to_o help_v they_o escape_v it_o that_o fly_v from_o it_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o conscience_n to_o undergo_v it_o as_o a_o chastisement_n of_o god_n send_v and_o against_o which_o we_o can_v struggle_v without_o oppose_v he_o who_o send_v it_o in_o a_o word_n this_o power_n be_v a_o power_n of_o impunity_n which_o sovereign_n have_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o people_n the_o conclusion_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o sum_v up_o the_o argument_n of_o these_o eminent_a man_n that_o power_n be_v only_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o only_o accountable_a to_o he_o that_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n be_v the_o glory_n of_o religion_n that_o resistance_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n that_o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o the_o great_a good_n may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o that_o true_a religion_n be_v tender_a of_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n of_o rebellion_n do_v common_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o reformation_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o affirm_v in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n that_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v very_o weak_a or_o very_o negligent_a that_o do_v not_o observe_v they_o finis_fw-la omit_v by_o the_o printer_n pag._n 84._o line_n 15._o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n the_o same_o learned_a author_n expose_v the_o absurd_a and_o inconsistent_a pretence_n of_o loyalty_n in_o the_o jesuit_n make_v choice_n of_o this_o method_n to_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o effectual_o make_v out_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o three_o particular_n 1._o pag._n 4._o in_o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n 2._o in_o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o in_o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o the_o set_n up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n the_o jesuit_n he_o observe_v have_v endeavour_v to_o come_v off_o by_o the_o idle_a distinction_n of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n and_o the_o commonwealthsman_n say_v he_o do_v herein_o agree_v with_o they_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o its_o self_n for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n pag._n 5._o the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v say_v he_o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n this_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a point_n and_o the_o republican_n and_o asserter_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v perfect_o agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o latter_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v as_o to_o the_o person_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n do_v lie_v whether_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o people_n and_o even_o as_o to_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n
of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n and_o have_v show_v the_o affinity_n of_o such_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n in_o both_o by_o some_o tragical_a effect_n of_o they_o as_o well_o at_o home_n as_o abroad_o he_o proceed_v thus_o pag._n 12._o if_o we_o inquire_v far_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealthsman_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violate_v the_o trust_n commit_v to_o they_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n etc._n etc._n and_o where_o he_o reason_n against_o these_o principle_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n pag._n 15._o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v say_v he_o never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o render_v to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n conclude_v that_o head_n with_o this_o reflection_n upon_o the_o whole_a in_o my_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o but_o than_o second_o as_o to_o the_o break_n of_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o that_o the_o duty_n betwixt_o prince_n and_o subject_n be_v natural_a and_o antecedent_n to_o their_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o second_o the_o absolve_a subject_n from_o that_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n and_o three_o that_o all_o mankind_n be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o break_v a_o lawful_a oath_n and_o the_o more_o solemn_a and_o weighty_a the_o oath_n be_v the_o great_a be_v the_o perjury_n and_o then_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o power_n which_o absolve_v from_o such_o oath_n be_v a_o power_n of_o turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n of_o make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o and_o such_o as_o from_o the_o schoolman_n he_o prove_v to_o be_v great_a than_o they_o allow_v of_o in_o god_n himself_o pag._n 18._o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n say_v he_o of_o disobedience_n to_o parent_n and_o violation_n of_o oath_n lawful_o make_v and_o after_o a_o clear_a confutation_n of_o the_o sophistry_n of_o popish_a casuist_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o conclude_v woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n pag._n 24._o and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o etc._n etc._n and_o last_o as_o for_o the_o justify_v rebellion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n have_v cite_v the_o boucher_n de_fw-fr justâ_fw-la abdicat_fw-la hen._n 3_o sorbon_n doctor_n who_o not_o only_o call_v it_o lawful_a to_o resist_v authority_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n but_o folly_n and_o impiety_n not_o to_o do_v it_o where_o there_o be_v any_o probability_n of_o success_n and_o say_v that_o the_o martyr_n be_v only_o to_o be_v commend_v for_o suffering_n because_o they_o want_v power_n to_o resist_v with_o a_o note_n of_o admiration_n say_v he_o most_o catholic_n and_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pag._n 28._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v give_v his_o reason_n among_o other_o for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o suffer_v a_o heretical_a prince_n if_o he_o seek_v to_o draw_v his_o subject_n to_o his_o belief_n the_o learned_a dean_n make_v this_o reflection_n upon_o it_o and_o what_o prince_n that_o believe_v his_o own_o religion_n do_v it_o not_o and_o what_o then_o be_v this_o but_o to_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o a_o prince_n wherever_o he_o and_o they_o happen_v to_o be_v of_o different_a religion_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o profitable_a for_o the_o reader_n to_o learn_v from_o the_o ingenious_a preface_n itself_o than_o from_o this_o imperfect_a transcript_n of_o it_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1690._o a_o prefatory_a epistle_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n sir_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v favourable_o receive_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o reader_n though_o unjust_o censure_v and_o undeserved_o reproach_v by_o some_o man_n who_o think_v themselves_o injure_v thereby_o i_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o publish_v a_o second_o part_n of_o the_o same_o history_n not_o doubt_v your_o leave_n for_o my_o so_o do_v wherein_o the_o reader_n may_v find_v that_o doctrine_n careful_o and_o at_o large_a deduce_v through_o the_o first_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o present_a time_n to_o show_v the_o world_n that_o the_o opinion_n be_v not_o first_o hatch_v and_o bring_v up_o in_o that_o great_a man_n day_n who_o die_v a_o martyr_n to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o most_o excellent_a church_n and_o among_o they_o to_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n nor_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o primitive_a doctrine_n wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o the_o papist_n can_v show_v even_o in_o that_o age_n when_o the_o whole_a drift_n of_o our_o writer_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o confute_v the_o romish_a synagogue_n more_o author_n that_o uniform_o assert_v it_o than_o this_o of_o nonresistance_n as_o if_o god_n in_o his_o wise_a and_o good_a providence_n have_v so_o order_v it_o to_o stifle_v a_o objection_n which_o he_o foresee_v will_v afterward_o be_v make_v against_o it_o in_o the_o degenerate_a age_n of_o the_o same_o church_n nor_o be_v there_o need_v of_o any_o other_o apology_n to_o you_o or_o the_o reader_n for_o my_o meddle_v with_o this_o province_n for_o my_o add_v some_o passage_n to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o publish_v and_o illustrate_v and_o enlarge_a other_o since_o if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n be_v promote_v unmask_v see_v the_o history_n unmask_v it_o matter_n not_o how_o many_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o service_n nor_o that_o whether_o they_o be_v call_v papist_n atheist_n and_o hobbist_n for_o their_o pain_n i_o have_v often_o heretofore_o wonder_v at_o the_o assurance_n of_o the_o romish_a author_n who_o write_v against_o our_o church_n a_o little_a after_o the_o reformation_n that_o they_o can_v so_o confident_o accuse_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o protestant_o as_o the_o preacher_n and_o practiser_n of_o rebellion_n for_o so_o say_v stapleton_n 20._o stapleton_n counterblast_n p._n 20._o that_o protestant_n obey_v no_o long_o than_o till_o they_o have_v power_n to_o resist_v and_o card._n allen_n 4._o allen_n answ_n to_o the_o just_a of_o gr._n bri._n cap._n 4._o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v desperate_a and_o factious_a that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o law_n be_v favourable_a to_o they_o they_o be_v obedient_a but_o when_o the_o law_n be_v against_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n their_o enemy_n they_o break_v all_o the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n despise_v
majesty_n fill_v all_o place_n with_o slaughter_v burn_n of_o town_n and_o robbery_n and_o run_v headlong_o into_o the_o contempt_n of_o all_o thing_n civil_a and_o sacred_a to_o omit_v other_o writer_n when_o i_o serious_o reflect_v upon_o the_o tumultuary_a reformation_n in_o many_o country_n and_o the_o seditious_a write_n of_o buchanan_n knox_n goodman_n whittingham_n junius_n brutus_n and_o other_o i_o see_v reason_n to_o cease_v my_o wonder_n at_o the_o accusation_n though_o i_o can_v never_o enough_o admire_v the_o forehead_n of_o the_o accuser_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o impeach_v the_o protestant_n be_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o write_v most_o traitorous_a libel_n and_o promote_a sedition_n and_o rebellion_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n but_o whosoever_o this_o accusation_n may_v concern_v in_o those_o day_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o do_v not_o touch_v the_o church_n of_o england_n of_o who_o loyalty_n her_o adversary_n christopher_n goodman_n give_v a_o fair_a testimony_n 1558._o of_o obed._n ch_n 3._o p._n 30._o prat_n gen._n 1558._o even_o when_o he_o complain_v of_o it_o the_o most_o part_n of_o man_n say_v he_o yea_o and_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v both_o learned_a and_o godly_a and_o have_v give_v worthy_a testimony_n of_o their_o profession_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n have_v think_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o permission_n of_o god_n for_o our_o sin_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a in_o any_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o disobey_v the_o superior_a power_n but_o rather_o to_o lay_v down_o their_o head_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o punishment_n and_o tyranny_n and_o in_o the_o margin_n he_o set_v this_o note_n this_o be_v dangerous_a doctrine_n and_o though_o it_o may_v be_v expect_v that_o every_o age_n will_v produce_v such_o boutefeau_n be_v yet_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o a_o patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n will_v i_o hope_v be_v always_o so_o well_o understand_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o journeyman_n for_o it_o be_v from_o their_o shop_n that_o these_o ware_n come_v will_v prove_v vain_a and_o the_o true_a catholic_n doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n will_v be_v still_o own_v still_o honour_v and_o when_o god_n call_v to_o the_o performance_n of_o be_v practise_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v soft_a and_o gentle_a its_o foundation_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o institutor_n and_o our_o holy_a saviour_n the_o superstructure_n cement_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o innumerable_a army_n of_o martyr_n and_o adorn_v with_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o more_o true_o reform_a christianity_n be_v the_o more_o like_o it_o grow_v to_o those_o admirable_a example_n the_o more_o meek_a and_o humble_a it_o be_v and_o the_o better_o prepare_v for_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v but_o when_o mammon_n find_v a_o way_n into_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n be_v forget_v when_o man_n depend_v on_o their_o own_o art_n and_o distrust_n god_n providence_n when_o they_o dare_v fight_v for_o religion_n because_o they_o be_v afraid_a to_o die_v for_o it_o and_o can_v allow_v themselves_o to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o christianity_n be_v blend_v with_o the_o world_n and_o make_v a_o pretence_n to_o serve_v the_o end_n of_o pride_n and_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n and_o revenge_n 57_o sir_n will._n temple_n ob_n on_o the_o netherl_n c._n 1._o p._n 57_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o a_o wise_a statesman_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o netherlands_o that_o whereas_o the_o spanish_a and_o italian_a writer_n attribute_v the_o revolution_n in_o the_o low_a country_n to_o the_o change_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n that_o religion_n without_o mixture_n of_o ambition_n and_o interest_n work_v no_o such_o violent_a effect_n and_o produce_v rather_o the_o example_n of_o constant_a suffering_n than_o of_o desperate_a action_n how_o true_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n be_v come_v not_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o this_o present_a history_n but_o may_v be_v hereafter_o consider_v by_o deduce_v it_o through_o the_o write_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o early_a christian_n down_o to_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n viii_o but_o those_o time_n in_o the_o esteem_n of_o john_n goodwin_n be_v time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o the_o truth_n be_v but_o in_o its_o dawn_n and_o by_o a_o glimmer_a light_n man_n be_v easy_o lead_v out_o of_o their_o way_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o among_o they_o he_o must_v include_v the_o apostle_n 6._o anti-cavalerism_a sect._n 6._o though_o guide_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o useful_a doctrine_n of_o resistance_n that_o god_n have_v hide_v this_o liberty_n from_o the_o primitive_a christian_n of_o the_o subject_n power_n and_o right_a to_o resist_v their_o superior_n which_o he_o have_v manifest_v to_o we_o the_o commonalty_n of_o christian_n do_v contrary_a to_o the_o will_n of_o their_o superior_n be_v the_o man_n that_o must_v have_v the_o principal_a hand_n in_o execute_v god_n judgement_n upon_o the_o whore._n rev._n 18_o 4_o 5._o and_o as_o john_n goodwin_n slander_v the_o ancient_a father_n as_o a_o company_n of_o ignorant_a man_n so_o john_n milton_n accuse_v the_o first_o reformer_n as_o the_o genuine_a assertor_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n for_o salmasius_n have_v true_o allege_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n milton_n reply_v 33._o defence_n pro_fw-la pop_n angli_fw-la p._n 33._o that_o salmasius_n strive_v in_o vain_a to_o transfer_v the_o guilt_n upon_o the_o pope_n which_o all_o free_a nation_n every_o religion_n all_o the_o orthodox_n take_v upon_o themselves_o and_o that_o he_o have_v as_o many_o adversary_n in_o this_o point_n as_o there_o be_v most_o excellent_a doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n while_o a_o three_o writer_n bold_o affirm_v 7._o author_n of_o plain_a english_a p._n 7._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o that_o they_o undo_v the_o kingdom_n who_o require_v the_o oath_n contrary_a to_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o nation_n whereby_o they_o will_v make_v the_o king_n and_o they_o who_o be_v commission_v by_o he_o to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o there_o severity_n against_o dissenter_n will_v argue_v the_o imposer_n infallible_a thus_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o writer_n passive_a obedience_n be_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o a_o sign_n they_o be_v under_o a_o low_a dispensation_n and_o that_o to_o assert_v it_o necessary_a in_o this_o more_o enlighten_v age_n be_v to_o contradict_v the_o most_o eminent_a reformer_n and_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o nature_n and_o if_o after_o all_o this_o some_o man_n shall_v be_v so_o resty_a as_o to_o quote_v st._n paul_n to_o the_o roman_n for_o their_o submission_n to_o prince_n 38._o ubi_fw-la sup_n p._n 38._o goodman_n say_v that_o man_n be_v deceive_v into_o this_o submission_n by_o misunderstand_v this_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o such_o like_a it_o behove_v every_o soul_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o superior_a power_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n for_o the_o power_n that_o be_v be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n which_o word_n he_o elsewhere_o thus_o comment_v etc._n ch._n 9_o p._n 410_o etc._n etc._n that_o they_o require_v obedience_n only_o to_o such_o magistrate_n who_o god_n have_v ordain_v over_o we_o lawful_o according_a to_o his_o word_n which_o rule_n in_o his_o fear_n according_a to_o their_o office_n as_o god_n have_v appoint_v and_o that_o tyrant_n idolater_n papist_n and_o oppressor_n be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n if_o so_o satan_n must_v be_v obey_v and_o his_o infernal_a power_n for_o they_o be_v power_n and_o have_v their_o power_n also_o from_o god_n and_o yet_o we_o must_v resist_v the_o devil_n for_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v for_o good_a and_o to_o such_o only_o must_v every_o person_n be_v subject_a and_o obedient_a such_o unhappy_a commentary_n do_v some_o man_n write_v even_o on_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o when_o their_o interest_n incline_v their_o mind_n to_o wrest_v the_o sacred_a oracle_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v this_o from_o pope_n hildebrand_n down_o through_o the_o schoolman_n to_o the_o present_a time_n
magistrate_n but_o suffer_v patient_o death_n rather_o than_o to_o offend_v god_n or_o else_o our_o obedience_n be_v nothing_o but_o hypocrisy_n and_o dissimulation_n who_o will_v accept_v his_o own_o child_n make_v of_o courtesy_n when_o all_o his_o fact_n be_v contrary_a to_o his_o commandment_n what_o masler_n will_v be_v content_a or_o think_v his_o servant_n do_v his_o duty_n in_o put_v off_o his_o cap_n and_o in_o his_o do_v contemn_v all_o his_o master_n law_n and_o commandment_n the_o law_n of_o a_o magistrate_n if_o they_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v obey_v yet_o rather_o shall_v a_o man_n suffer_v death_n than_o to_o defend_v himself_o by_o force_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o superior_a power_n as_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o prophet_n do_v on_o verse_n 2._o because_o that_o natural_o there_o be_v in_o every_o man_n a_o certain_a desire_n of_o liberty_n and_o to_o live_v without_o subjection_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o law_n except_o such_o as_o please_v himself_o st._n paul_n be_v not_o content_v general_o to_o exhort_v and_o command_v all_o man_n to_o obedience_n of_o the_o high_a power_n but_o give_v many_o great_a and_o weighty_a cause_n wherefore_o man_n shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o in_o subjection_n to_o they_o the_o first_o be_v because_o the_o office_n of_o a_o magistrate_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o the_o magistrate_n must_v be_v obey_v except_o we_o will_v say_v in_o some_o respect_v god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v obey_v therefore_o the_o magistrate_n be_v call_v god_n in_o scripture_n ungodly_a prince_n god_n suffer_v and_o appoint_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n but_o let_v the_o king_n and_o magistrate_n be_v as_o wicked_a as_o can_v be_v devise_v and_o think_v ☜_o ☜_o yet_o be_v his_o place_n and_o office_n the_o ordinance_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v obey_v and_o in_o case_n they_o do_v any_o thing_n in_o their_o office_n contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n although_o the_o subject_n may_v not_o nor_o upon_o pain_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n ought_v not_o by_o force_n nor_o violence_n to_o resist_v the_o officer_n in_o his_o high_a power_n yet_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o think_v that_o god_n can_v and_o will_v as_o well_o revenge_v the_o abuse_n of_o his_o office_n in_o they_o as_o punish_v the_o subject_a for_o the_o disobedience_n of_o his_o ordinance_n towards_o the_o high_a power_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o st._n paul_n say_v the_o high_a power_n to_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n it_o be_v very_o damnable_a iniquity_n that_o for_o any_o private_a affection_n or_o other_o unjust_a oppression_n for_o any_o man_n to_o depose_v the_o magistrate_n from_o their_o place_n and_o honour_n appoint_v by_o god_n or_o else_o privy_o or_o open_o crafty_o or_o violent_o to_o go_v about_o to_o change_v or_o alter_v the_o state_n and_o ordinance_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o cause_n be_v the_o great_a peril_n and_o danger_n it_o be_v to_o resist_v and_o disobey_v god_n ordinance_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o though_o he_o have_v say_v lest_o you_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o light_a thing_n but_o a_o trifle_a matter_n to_o withstand_v and_o disobey_v the_o magistrate_n understand_v you_o that_o in_o so_o do_v you_o stand_v and_o fight_v against_o god_n and_o therefore_o you_o provoke_v judgement_n and_o vengeance_n against_o yourselves_o and_o be_v culpable_a and_o guilty_a of_o god_n everlasting_a displeasure_n if_o you_o repent_v not_o here_o st._n paul_n have_v set_v forth_o the_o end_n and_o success_n of_o sedition_n ☞_o ☞_o treason_n conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n that_o be_v to_o say_v destruction_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o who_o be_v able_a to_o contend_v and_o fight_v with_o god_n on_o verse_n 5._o one_o cause_n wherefore_o we_o must_v obey_v be_v the_o fear_n of_o pain_n and_o punishment_n which_o the_o magistrate_n must_v minister_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n unto_o all_o such_o as_o disobey_v and_o contemn_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o other_o be_v conscience_n for_o although_o the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o see_v nor_o know_v how_o thou_o do_v disobey_v and_o break_v the_o order_n of_o god_n or_o else_o if_o thou_o can_v by_o power_n and_o strength_n overcome_v the_o magistrate_n yet_o thy_o conscience_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v there_o be_v some_o so_o indurate_a and_o past_a grace_n that_o think_v themselves_o not_o bind_v to_o obey_v this_o order_n and_o high_a power_n appoint_v and_o command_v of_o god_n but_o doubtless_o those_o shall_v perish_v with_o their_o captain_n as_o achitophel_n do_v with_o his_o absalon_n if_o the_o high_a power_n command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o god_n word_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v obey_v notwithstanding_o there_o shall_v be_v such_o modesty_n and_o soberness_n use_v as_o shall_v be_v without_o all_o violence_n force_n rebellion_n as_o peter_n and_o john_n use_v ☞_o ☞_o say_v god_n be_v more_o to_o be_v obey_v than_o man_n and_o so_o in_o say_v of_o truth_n they_o continue_v in_o the_o truth_n without_o move_v of_o sedition_n and_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o truth_n etc._n etc._n nor_o be_v this_o only_a this_o excellent_a bishop_n opinion_n while_o his_o king_n be_v of_o his_o religion_n and_o friend_n to_o his_o person_n and_o principle_n but_o as_o truth_n be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a so_o he_o persevere_v in_o this_o belief_n when_o queen_n mary_n persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o this_o worthy_a prelate_n in_o a_o particular_a manner_n 120._o the_o martyr_n letter_n lond._n 1564._o 4to_fw-la p._n 120._o for_o in_o his_o letter_n just_a before_o his_o death_n set_v out_o by_o miles_n coverdale_n bishop_n of_o exon_n his_o fellow_n confessor_n he_o frequent_o inculcate_n this_o doctrine_n remember_v you_o be_v the_o workman_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o call_v into_o his_o vineyard_n there_o to_o labour_v till_o eventide_n that_o you_o may_v receive_v your_o penny_n which_o be_v more_o worth_a than_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o he_o that_o call_v we_o into_o his_o vineyard_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o how_o sore_o or_o how_o fervent_o the_o sun_n shall_v trouble_v we_o in_o our_o labour_n but_o have_v bid_v we_o labour_n and_o commit_v the_o bitterness_n thereof_o unto_o he_o who_o can_v and_o will_v so_o moderate_v all_o affliction_n that_o no_o man_n shall_v have_v more_o lay_v upon_o he_o than_o in_o christ_n he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o bear_v these_o day_n be_v dangerous_a and_o full_a of_o peril_n 136._o p._n 136._o but_o yet_o let_v we_o comfort_v ourselves_o in_o call_v to_o remembrance_n the_o day_n of_o our_o forefather_n upon_o who_o the_o lord_n send_v such_o trouble_n that_o many_o hundred_o yea_o many_o thousand_o die_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n both_o man_n and_o woman_n suffer_v with_o patience_n and_o constancy_n as_o much_o cruelty_n as_o tyrant_n can_v devise_v and_o so_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o miserable_a world_n to_o the_o bliss_n everlasting_a 139._o p._n 139._o who_o will_v not_o now_o rather_o than_o to_o offend_v so_o merciful_a a_o god_n fly_v this_o wicked_a realm_n as_o your_o most_o christian_a brother_n and_o many_o other_o have_v do_v or_o else_o with_o boldness_n of_o heart_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o spirit_n bear_v manful_o the_o cross_n even_o unto_o the_o death_n albeit_o i_o know_v 2_o p._n 141_o 141_o 2_o that_o all_o those_o which_o seek_v god_n honour_n and_o the_o furtherance_n of_o his_o gospel_n be_v account_v the_o queen_n enemy_n although_o we_o daily_o pray_v for_o her_o grace_n and_o never_o think_v her_o harm_n but_o we_o must_v be_v content_a to_o suffer_v slander_n and_o patient_o to_o bear_v all_o such_o injury_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v out_o of_o doubt_n that_o the_o queen_n highness_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o compel_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o god_n word_n neither_o may_v the_o subject_n give_v her_o grace_n that_o obedience_n in_o case_n he_o do_v his_o soul_n be_v lose_v for_o ever_o our_o body_n ☜_o ☜_o good_n and_o life_n be_v at_o her_o highness_n commandment_n and_o she_o shall_v have_v they_o as_o of_o true_a subject_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n for_o religion_n be_v bind_v to_o none_o but_o unto_o god_n and_o his_o holy_a word_n 149_o p._n 148_o 149_o see_v therefore_o we_o live_v for_o this_o life_n among_o so_o many_o and_o great_a peril_n and_o danger_n we_o must_v be_v well_o assure_v by_o god_n word_n how_o to_o bear_v they_o and_o how_o patient_o to_o take_v they_o as_o they_o be_v send_v to_o we_o from_o god_n we_o must_v also_o assure_v ourselves_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o remedy_n for_o christian_n in_o the_o time_n of_o
the_o deformity_n of_o your_o fault_n etc._n etc._n a_o unnatural_a hope_n it_o be_v and_o a_o beastly_a to_o join_v with_o any_o stranger_n to_o the_o spoil_n of_o their_o own_o country_n but_o such_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o false_a religion_n to_o regard_v no_o country_n faith_n nature_n or_o common_a honesty_n sect_n ii_o antonius_n corranus_n of_o sevil_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n a_o excellent_a person_n as_o dr._n patrick_n with_o reason_n call_v he_o spend_v much_o of_o his_o time_n in_o england_n and_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n very_o well_o understand_v our_o doctrine_n after_o he_o leave_v his_o country_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n he_o preach_v ten_o year_n in_o france_n as_o he_o do_v also_o for_o some_o time_n in_o flanders_n still_o reserve_v himself_o when_o god_n shall_v give_v he_o a_o opportunity_n to_o preach_v to_o his_o own_o countryman_n which_o he_o afterward_o do_v for_o two_o year_n in_o london_n till_o that_o congregation_n of_o exile_v spaniard_n be_v dissolve_v after_o which_o a_o 1571._o he_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o templar_n to_o read_v his_o lecture_n among_o they_o and_o their_o choice_n be_v confirm_v by_o edwin_n lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o ministry_n he_o expound_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o out_o of_o that_o large_a commentary_n he_o print_v a_o 1574._o a_o theological_a dialogue_n between_o st._n paul_n and_o one_o of_o his_o roman_a auditor_n for_o this_o among_o other_o reason_n that_o it_o may_v witness_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o how_o much_o he_o abhor_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sectary_n that_o then_o disturb_v the_o church_n in_o this_o dialogue_n have_v show_v from_o the_o close_a of_o the_o 12_o chap._n that_o we_o ought_v to_o overcome_v our_o enemy_n perverseness_n and_o malign_v temper_n by_o our_o goodness_n and_o patience_n he_o continue_v to_o paraphrase_n the_o 13_o chapter_n thus_o rom._n i_o can_v wish_v from_o my_o soul_n that_o this_o doctrine_n so_o useful_a and_o necessary_a to_o our_o quiet_n be_v embrace_v by_o all_o man_n but_o o_o horrid_a wickedness_n many_o of_o our_o church_n begin_v not_o only_o to_o revenge_v themselves_o on_o their_o persecutor_n but_o dare_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n and_o judge_n that_o hinder_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n paul_n they_o who_o think_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o christian_n hinder_v the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v extreme_o deceive_v for_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n water_n the_o garden_n of_o the_o church_n but_o do_v you_o who_o love_n religion_n mind_n this_o precept_n that_o every_o one_o that_o have_v give_v up_o his_o name_n to_o christ_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n for_o why_o be_v they_o place_v in_o a_o superior_a station_n but_o that_o their_o inferior_n may_v be_v subject_a unto_o they_o rom._n but_o what_o if_o princess_n either_o hereditary_a or_o elective_a be_v evil_a or_o cruel_a must_v we_o obey_v they_o paul_n what_o shall_v hinder_v for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v our_o ruler_n as_o private_a man_n but_o to_o reverence_v they_o as_o constitute_v by_o god_n for_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v of_o god_n if_o they_o incline_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n promote_v piety_n their_o example_n do_v great_a good_a but_o if_o they_o do_v otherwise_o we_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n set_v over_o they_o hypocrite_n and_o dissembler_n but_o even_o this_o dispensation_n of_o god_n bring_v with_o it_o advantage_n to_o the_o godly_a rom._n then_o you_o s._n paul_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n though_o they_o hinder_v the_o gospel_n and_o will_v murder_n and_o destroy_v we_o paul_n that_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o this_o i_o add_v as_o a_o conclusion_n whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o that_o just_o for_o since_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o order_n they_o who_o rebel_n against_o the_o magistrate_n wage_v war_n against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v bring_v upon_o themselves_o great_a calamity_n rom._n o_o the_o deplorable_a state_n of_o this_o age_n in_o which_o we_o see_v so_o many_o civil_a war_n popular_a sedition_n treason_n cruel_a murder_n of_o prince_n and_o more_o than_o barbarous_a massacre_n perpetrate_v on_o subject_n paul_n all_o these_o thing_n probable_o fall_v out_o for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o people_n and_o ruler_n the_o people_n forget_v their_o duty_n despise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o king_n on_o the_o contrary_n forget_v his_o obligation_n and_o rage_n like_o a_o cruel_a tyrant_n will_v then_o therefore_o and_o when_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o i_o speak_v to_o all_o man_n not_o dread_a the_o power_n do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o thou_o shall_v have_v praise_n and_o a_o reward_n from_o it_o so_o far_o ought_v thou_o to_o be_v from_o oppose_v it_o rom._n a_o most_o excellent_a method_n of_o bear_v this_o yoke_n which_o will_v otherwise_o be_v insupportable_a but_o man_n be_v wise_a too_o late_o will_v to_o god_n this_o doctrine_n be_v as_o much_o engrave_v on_o man_n heart_n as_o it_o find_v a_o place_n on_o their_o tongue_n for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v soon_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n will_v enjoy_v much_o inward_a peace_n and_o the_o commonweal_n much_o advantage_n paul_n wheresoever_o you_o be_v inculcate_v this_o sentence_n in_o season_n out_o of_o season_n beseech_v reprove_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o magistrate_n be_v god_n choose_a minister_n appoint_v and_o prefer_v by_o he_o to_o the_o office_n of_o govern_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a and_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o if_o therefore_o thou_o do_v evil_a fear_n for_o he_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n in_o vain_a for_o god_n who_o have_v advance_v those_o power_n have_v arm_v they_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o justice_n that_o i_o may_v sum_v up_o all_o in_o a_o few_o word_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o superior_n rom._n you_o therefore_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v obey_v magistrate_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n of_o punishment_n but_o for_o great_a reason_n because_o though_o the_o magistrate_n have_v no_o power_n over_o conscience_n yet_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n no_o one_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n can_v resist_v he_o paul_n that_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n to_o show_v the_o inward_a obedience_n of_o your_o mind_n do_v you_o pay_v tribute_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o learned_a and_o pious_a paraphra_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o many_o false_a gloss_n put_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n john_n young_a doctor_n of_o divinity_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n the_o second_o of_o march_n 1575._o on_o psal_n 131._o lord_n i_o be_o not_o high_a mind_v and_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o occasion_n of_o write_v the_o psalm_n be_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a parasite_n and_o flatterer_n attend_v upon_o king_n saul_n who_o malign_v david_n because_o that_o by_o almighty_a god_n special_a appointment_n he_o be_v anoint_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o seek_v to_o bring_v he_o into_o discredit_n and_o into_o hatred_n with_o his_o prince_n do_v insinuate_v that_o he_o do_v secret_o practice_v the_o depose_v he_o from_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o advance_v of_o himself_o ambitious_o to_o the_o same_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n declare_v their_o suggestion_n to_o be_v most_o false_a and_o slanderous_a and_o himself_o to_o be_v innocent_a from_o that_o great_a offence_n s._n austin_n say_v he_o that_o will_v go_v about_o to_o satisfy_v and_o fulfil_v as_o all_o other_o so_o that_o ambitious_a and_o arrogant_a desire_n shall_v find_v it_o a_o toil_n of_o all_o toil_n such_o a_o labour_n as_o samson_n or_o hercules_n never_o achieve_v this_o desire_n of_o honour_n rule_n principality_n worldly_a glory_n and_o renown_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n if_o it_o be_v once_o possess_v therewithal_o a_o worm_n that_o die_v not_o etc._n etc._n now_o david_n when_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o exercise_v himself_o in_o such_o great_a matter_n etc._n etc._n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o he_o do_v never_o seek_v as_o he_o be_v most_o false_o and_o unjust_o charge_v by_o some_o to_o advance_v himself_o ambitious_o to_o the_o kingdom_n king_n saul_n his_o master_n be_v alive_a because_o he_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o
and_o prophet_n submit_v their_o person_n to_o those_o wicked_a prince_n who_o idolatry_n they_o reprove_v with_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o life_n 359._o p._n 359._o if_o the_o prince_n wilful_o maintain_v heresy_n and_o open_a impiety_n the_o bishop_n be_v to_o reprove_v admonish_v etc._n etc._n but_o still_o they_o must_v serve_v he_o honour_v he_o pray_v for_o he_o and_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o do_v the_o like_a ☜_o ☜_o and_o with_o meekness_n endure_v what_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o prince_n shall_v lay_v upon_o they_o without_o annoy_v his_o person_n resist_v his_o power_n discharge_v his_o subject_n or_o remove_v he_o from_o his_o throne_n which_o say_v he_o to_o the_o jesuit_n be_v your_o way_n of_o censure_a prince_n 382._o p._n 366._o p._n 382._o the_o church_n of_o christ_n offer_v not_o any_o example_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n ☜_o ☜_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o you_o to_o have_v law_n of_o your_o own_o make_v to_o license_v you_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o your_o prince_n you_o must_v have_v god_n law_n for_o your_o warrant_n or_o else_o you_o may_v come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o heinous_a and_o horrible_a rebellion_n theoph._n 384._o p._n 384._o that_o be_v the_o protestant_a interlocutor_n that_o be_v the_o case_n which_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n that_o the_o people_n may_v punish_v the_o prince_n offend_v as_o the_o prince_n may_v the_o people_n phil._n i_o e._n the_o jesuit_n either_o the_o people_n or_o none_o must_v do_v it_o theoph._n and_o see_v the_o people_n may_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n have_v reserve_v the_o magistrate_n to_o be_v punish_v by_o himself_o and_o not_o give_v the_o people_n power_n over_o their_o prince_n 502._o p._n 502._o do_v not_o with_o violence_n restrain_v they_o but_o in_o patience_n possess_v your_o own_o soul_n this_o be_v the_o way_n for_o all_o christian_a subject_n to_o conquer_v tyrant_n and_o this_o be_v the_o remedy_n provide_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n against_o all_o persecution_n not_o to_o resist_v power_n which_o god_n have_v ordain_v lest_o we_o be_v damn_v but_o with_o all_o meekness_n to_o suffer_v that_o we_o may_v be_v crown_v 512._o p._n 512._o if_o princess_n presume_v to_o violate_v the_o dominion_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o we_o may_v not_o rebel_v that_o be_v your_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n but_o disobey_v they_o in_o that_o or_o any_o point_n that_o be_v prescribe_v by_o man_n against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o endure_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 541._o p._n 541._o if_o princess_n embrace_v the_o truth_n you_o must_v obey_v they_o if_o they_o pursue_v truth_n you_o must_v abide_v they_o and_o these_o passage_n with_o what_o have_v be_v former_o cite_v out_o of_o the_o say_a book_n will_n i_o think_v sufficient_o vindicate_v both_o the_o author_n and_o his_o doctrine_n from_o all_o that_o be_v usual_o object_v against_o they_o especial_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o the_o jesuit_n have_v quote_v goodman_n book_n of_o obedience_n as_o applaud_v wyat_n rebellion_n the_o protestant_a answer_n it_o be_v much_o that_o you_o measure_v the_o whole_a realm_n by_o one_o man_n merit_n 274._o par._n 3._o p._n 273_o 274._o and_o more_o that_o you_o draw_v the_o word_n which_o he_o speak_v from_o the_o meaning_n which_o he_o have_v to_o warrant_v your_o rebellion_n the_o party_n ☞_o ☞_o which_o you_o name_v at_o the_o same_o time_n take_v queen_n mary_n for_o no_o lawful_a prince_n which_o particular_a and_o false_a supposal_n beguile_v he_o and_o make_v he_o think_v the_o better_a of_o wyat_n war_n but_o our_o question_n be_v of_o lawful_a prince_n not_o of_o violent_a intruder_n and_o therefore_o goodman_n opinion_n which_o himself_o have_v long_o since_o dislike_v be_v no_o way_n serviceable_a to_o your_o sedition_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n goodman_n private_a opinion_n long_o since_o correct_v by_o himself_o can_v prejudice_v the_o whole_a realm_n goodman_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o lawful_a prince_n may_v be_v thrust_v from_o their_o crown_n but_o that_o queen_n mary_n be_v no_o lawful_a magistrate_n one_o of_o his_o great_a argument_n against_o she_o be_v take_v from_o her_o sex_n which_o be_v make_v by_o god_n as_o he_o dream_v uncapable_a of_o government_n this_o be_v one_o of_o he_o and_o knox_n belove_a paradox_n but_o he_o live_v to_o repent_v and_o retract_v they_o sect_n iii_o to_o give_v the_o king_n at_o his_o entry_n into_o england_n a_o specimen_fw-la of_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o zealot_n they_o tender_v he_o a_o petition_n call_v the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o if_o they_o will_v have_v intermix_v their_o desire_n with_o threaten_n by_o tell_v the_o king_n that_o 1000_o minister_n 1603._o an._n 1603._o as_o they_o love_v to_o be_v call_v have_v influence_n enough_o on_o many_o thousand_o of_o people_n to_o incline_v they_o to_o give_v disturbance_n to_o his_o government_n if_o he_o do_v not_o comply_v with_o their_o request_n to_o which_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n write_v a_o full_a and_o satisfactory_a answer_n wherein_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o presbyterian_o allow_v the_o king_n not_o potestatem_fw-la juris_fw-la 29._o p._n 29._o but_o only_o facti_fw-la while_o they_o make_v he_o a_o maintainer_n of_o their_o proceed_n but_o no_o commander_n in_o they_o and_o all_o the_o while_n the_o king_n submit_v his_o sceptre_n unto_o the_o sceptre_n of_o christ_n and_o lick_v the_o dust_n of_o the_o church_n foot_n for_o which_o they_o quote_v t._n c._n lib._n 1._o p._n 180._o this_o assertion_n they_o condemn_v together_o with_o the_o other_o antimonarchical_a antiepiscopal_a doctrine_n of_o that_o petition_n nor_o be_v this_o the_o sole_a judgement_n of_o that_o famous_a university_n but_o of_o her_o famous_a sister_n at_o cambridge_n who_o epistle_n be_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o answer_n and_o wherein_o they_o aver_v quicunque_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la anglicanae_n doctrinam_fw-la vel_fw-la disciplinam_fw-la vel_fw-la ejus_fw-la partem_fw-la aliquam_fw-la legibus_fw-la publicis_fw-la stabilitam_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o whosoever_o shall_v by_o writing_n speaking_z or_o any_o other_o way_n public_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n or_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o any_o part_n thereof_o establish_v by_o public_a law_n shall_v be_v uncapable_a of_o take_v any_o degree_n and_o suspend_v from_o any_o degree_n he_o have_v former_o take_v dated_n octob._n 7._o 1603._o dr._n anthony_n rudd_n bishop_n of_o st._n 1604._o pr._n at_o lond._n 1604._o david_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n may_v 13._o 1604._o on_o ps_n 101._o v._n 2._o and_o in_o it_o give_v a_o account_n of_o david_n demeanour_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o attain_v the_o crown_n of_o israel_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o his_o patient_a wait_v on_o god_n till_o saul_n death_n 27._o p._n 26_o 27._o david_n have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o rare_a patience_n in_o his_o distress_a estate_n during_o the_o expectance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n for_o though_o in_o that_o interim_n of_o sundry_a year_n attendance_n after_o that_o samuel_n have_v anoint_v he_o ☜_o ☜_o before_o the_o crown_n fall_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o death_n of_o king_n saul_n he_o sustain_v many_o grievous_a trouble_n inconvenience_n and_o danger_n yet_o he_o still_o possess_v his_o soul_n in_o patience_n without_o seek_v unlawful_a mean_n to_o hasten_v his_o own_o advancement_n by_o the_o make_n away_o of_o his_o sovereign_n insomuch_o as_o though_o saul_n who_o deadly_a pursue_v he_o be_v twice_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n offer_v into_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o may_v have_v dâ—ne_v his_o pleasure_n with_o he_o first_o in_o the_o wilderness_n of_o engedi_n and_o second_o in_o the_o desert_n of_o zâ—ph_n yet_o he_o spare_v his_o life_n and_o do_v no_o violence_n to_o his_o person_n leave_v he_o to_o god_n judgement_n and_o refer_v his_o own_o cause_n to_o god_n merciful_a providence_n patient_o attend_v the_o lord_n leisure_n till_o he_o shall_v vouchsafe_v to_o come_v and_o put_v he_o in_o possession_n of_o the_o kingdom_n to_o king_n james_n at_o his_o first_o come_v to_o the_o english_a throne_n the_o learned_a dr._n feild_n be_v a_o chaplain_n as_o he_o be_v also_o a_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o church_n against_o her_o adversary_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o argument_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v equal_o cogent_a against_o the_o republican_n 610._o republican_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 5._o c_o 45._o p._n 610._o if_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v subject_a to_o none_o while_o they_o use_v their_o authority_n well_o but_o that_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o they_o lose_v the_o independent_a absoluteness_n thereof_o their_o say_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v heretical_a ☜_o
the_o conscience_n of_o all_o true_a christian_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v then_o summus_fw-la pontifex_fw-la or_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o as_o well_o restrain_v de_fw-la jure_fw-la by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n apostle_n as_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la from_o bear_a arm_n against_o such_o prince_n as_o be_v then_o ethnic_n and_o transfer_v of_o their_o kingdom_n from_o they_o unto_o any_o other_o or_o that_o the_o apostle_n at_o that_o time_n if_o they_o have_v find_v the_o christian_n of_o sufficient_a force_n for_o number_n provision_n and_o furniture_n of_o warlike_a engine_n to_o have_v depose_v those_o pagan_a prince_n that_o be_v then_o both_o enemy_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o persecutor_n of_o all_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v move_v and_o authorize_v they_o to_o have_v make_v war_n against_o such_o their_o prince_n and_o absolve_v they_o from_o perform_v any_o long_a that_o obedience_n which_o they_o as_o man_n temporize_v have_v in_o their_o write_n prescribe_v unto_o they_o or_o that_o when_o afterward_o christian_n be_v grow_v able_a for_o number_n and_o strength_n to_o have_v oppose_v themselves_o by_o force_n against_o their_o emperor_n be_v wicked_a and_o persecutor_n they_o may_v lawful_o so_o have_v do_v for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v great_o err_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o most_o profane_a impiety_n 2._o can._n 10._o l._n 2._o tend_v altogether_o to_o the_o discredit_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o any_o man_n to_o hold_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n have_v so_o instruct_v the_o christian_n in_o their_o time_n as_o that_o they_o know_v if_o they_o have_v be_v able_a they_o may_v without_o offence_n to_o god_n have_v depose_v nero_n from_o his_o empire_n or_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o tertullian_n time_n when_o they_o profess_v that_o notwithstanding_o their_o number_n and_o force_n be_v so_o great_a as_o they_o have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v distress_a very_o great_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v then_o persecutor_n they_o may_v not_o so_o do_v because_o christ_n their_o master_n have_v teach_v they_o otherwise_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o detest_v those_o man_n in_o these_o day_n and_o for_o ever_o hereafter_o who_o contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o say_v christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v then_o teach_v they_o do_v endeavour_n to_o persuade_v they_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v sufficient_a force_n to_o rebel_v against_o such_o king_n and_o emperor_n at_o the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o to_o thrust_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o that_o this_o devilish_a doctrine_n of_o animate_v subject_n to_o rebellion_n when_o they_o be_v able_a against_o their_o sovereign_n either_o for_o their_o cruelty_n heresy_n or_o apostasy_n be_v ever_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o dioclesian_n or_o julian_n the_o apostate_n or_o valens_n the_o arrian_n or_o of_o any_o other_o the_o wicked_a emperor_n before_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o wicked_a pervert_n of_o the_o apostle_n word_n to_o the_o corinthian_n touch_v their_o choice_n of_o arbitrator_n to_o end_v dissension_n among_o themselves_o rather_o than_o draw_v their_o brethren_n before_o judge_n that_o be_v infidel_n to_o infer_v thereof_o either_o that_o st._n paul_n intend_v thereby_o to_o impeach_v in_o any_o sort_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o if_o he_o have_v mean_v they_o shall_v have_v choose_v such_o judge_n as_o by_o civil_a authority_n may_v otherwise_o have_v bind_v they_o than_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n to_o have_v stand_v to_o their_o award_n or_o to_o authorise_v christian_a subject_n when_o they_o be_v able_a to_o thrust_v their_o sovereign_n from_o their_o royal_a seat_n and_o to_o choose_v themselves_o new_a king_n in_o their_o place_n he_o do_v great_o err_v but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o transcribe_v almost_o that_o whole_a admirable_a treatise_n shall_v i_o give_v the_o reader_n a_o view_n of_o all_o those_o passage_n that_o vindicate_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o king_n and_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o subject_n be_v obedient_a to_o they_o while_o i_o forbear_v in_o expectance_n that_o the_o most_o venerable_a owner_n of_o that_o great_a treasure_n will_v very_o speedy_o make_v the_o world_n happy_a in_o the_o publication_n of_o so_o elaborate_a a_o work_n sect_n v._o some_o few_o year_n after_o this_o king_n james_z order_v to_o be_v print_v and_o have_v in_o every_o church_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la which_o be_v publish_v both_o in_o latin_a and_o english_a and_o as_o i_o be_o very_o credible_o inform_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n overal_n which_o be_v reprint_v in_o english_a anno_fw-la 1663._o by_o the_o especial_a command_n of_o king_n charles_n ii_o and_o therein_o the_o nation_n be_v teach_v their_o duty_n towards_o their_o superior_n thus_o in_o the_o allegiance_n of_o a_o subject_a to_o his_o sovereign_n the_o evil_a he_o be_v to_o eschew_v be_v 1._o evil_n in_o action_n 1663._o p._n 15_o 16._o edit_n 1663._o for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o touch_v he_o with_o any_o evil_a touch_n not_o to_o stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n against_o his_o most_o sacred_a person_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o affright_v or_o disgrace_v he_o by_o cut_v the_o lap_n of_o his_o garment_n 2._o evil_n in_o word_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o curse_v his_o ruler_n 3._o evil_n in_o cogitation_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o curse_v the_o king_n in_o his_o thought_n and_o all_o this_o be_v prove_v by_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n place_v in_o the_o margin_n now_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o our_o sovereign_n out_o of_o their_o allegiance_n to_o his_o majesty_n be_v to_o succour_v and_o defend_v he_o even_o with_o the_o hazard_n of_o their_o life_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o bond_n of_o this_o allegiance_n be_v inviolable_a and_o can_v by_o any_o mean_n be_v dissolve_v then_o etc._n etc._n eccles_n 8.2_o 17._o p._n 17._o be_v a_o evident_a testimony_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a unto_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o have_v no_o mortal_a man_n their_o superior_a who_o may_v require_v of_o they_o a_o account_n of_o their_o do_n and_o punish_v they_o by_o any_o judicial_a sentence_n which_o doctrine_n be_v excellent_o confirm_v by_o the_o instance_n of_o david_n in_o the_o case_n of_o uriah_n and_o the_o prophet_n nathan_n be_v carriage_n towards_o he_o after_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n only_o give_v unto_o saul_n kingly_a power_n and_o not_o the_o people_n etc._n p._n 19_o p._n 29_o 30._o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v say_v to_o make_v he_o king_n i._n e._n approve_v he_o as_o make_v by_o god_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v not_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n a_o bloody_a oppressor_n do_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o innocent_n cry_v to_o god_n for_o vengeance_n and_o by_o his_o special_a commandment_n whoso_o shed_v man_n blood_n by_o man_n shall_v his_o blood_n be_v shed_v deserve_v death_n yet_o david_n by_o god_n own_o appointment_n design_v to_o the_o kingdom_n say_v the_o lord_n keep_v i_o from_o do_v that_o thing_n unto_o my_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v etc._n etc._n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n any_o other_o person_n 35._o p._n 35._o if_o i_o judge_v aright_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o reasonable_a creature_n be_v unchangeable_a nor_o with_o the_o moral_a law_n of_o god_n who_o precept_n be_v indispensible_a but_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n in_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n begin_v with_o our_o first_o beginning_n for_o as_o we_o be_v bear_v son_n so_o be_v we_o bear_v subject_n obj._n p._n 38._o obj._n but_o be_v there_o no_o mean_n to_o stay_v the_o fury_n of_o a_o sovereign_a command_n if_o he_o shall_v be_v so_o tyrannous_a and_o profane_a as_o to_o endeavour_v to_o oppress_v the_o whole_a church_n at_o once_o and_o utter_o to_o extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o christian_a religion_n prince_n in_o their_o rage_n may_v endeavour_v whole_o to_o destroy_v god_n church_n ans_fw-fr ans_fw-fr but_o in_o vain_a because_o christ_n have_v so_o build_v it_o on_o a_o rock_n that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o when_o they_o do_v labour_n to_o effect_v so_o heinous_a a_o impiety_n the_o only_a mean_n we_o have_v to_o appease_v their_o fury_n be_v serious_a repentance_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o have_v bring_v this_o chastisement_n upon_o we_o and_o humble_a prayer_n unto_o god_n who_o guide_v
the_o heart_n of_o prince_n like_o river_n of_o water_n you_o know_v how_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o jewish_a church_n by_o the_o command_n of_o ahasuerus_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v 4._o esth_n 4._o both_o young_a and_o old_a etc._n etc._n here_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o barbarous_a designment_n of_o ahasuerus_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a jaw_n of_o death_n yet_o they_o take_v no_o arm_n they_o consult_v not_o how_o to_o poison_v ahasuerus_n or_o haman_n they_o animate_v no_o desperate_a person_n sudden_o to_o stab_v they_o but_o there_o be_v only_o great_a sorrow_n among_o they_o and_o fast_v and_o weep_v etc._n etc._n this_o book_n give_v so_o much_o disgust_v to_o a_o party_n of_o man_n in_o this_o kingdom_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o something_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o though_o every_o pamphlet_n that_o be_v so_o call_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o name_n and_o to_o make_v it_o pass_v the_o more_o plausible_o it_o assume_v the_o same_o title_n deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v print_v at_o colen_n an._n dom._n 1618._o the_o author_n of_o which_o though_o unquestionable_o a_o papist_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n affirm_v 13._o p._n 13._o that_o the_o scot_n have_v undoubted_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o profess_v and_o for_o it_o he_o quote_v knox_n be_v history_n of_o the_o scotch_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v subject_n to_o no_o one_o unless_o they_o can_v enjoy_v their_o desire_a reformation_n 19_o p._n 19_o and_o that_o the_o former_a dialogue_n false_o assert_n that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n only_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n can_v be_v dissolve_v if_o the_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n infidel_n heretic_n or_o apostate_n and_o that_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v depose_v or_o resist_v unless_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n though_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o so_o much_o impiety_n and_o madness_n as_o to_o seek_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o religion_n which_o assertion_n the_o author_n condemn_v but_o with_o no_o reason_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n while_o he_o own_v and_o improve_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n in_o many_o place_n so_o easy_o be_v man_n incline_v to_o be_v despiser_n of_o dignity_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o dominion_n gabriel_n powel_n say_v 69_o de_fw-fr adiaplyris_n lond._n 1606._o c_o 8._o 8._o 34_o p._n 69_o that_o when_o st._n paul_n bid_v we_o be_v obedient_a for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o he_o mean_v we_o must_v no_o way_n offend_v the_o magistrate_n by_o rebel_a against_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n in_o his_o sight_n who_o have_v set_v the_o magistrate_n over_o we_o 71._o we_o we_o 93._o p._n 71._o for_o his_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o to_o the_o just_a praise_n of_o our_o reformation_n he_o add_v 79_o add_v c._n 9_o sect._n 35._o p._n 79_o that_o no_o church_n in_o europe_n reform_v herself_o more_o orderly_o than_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v tumultuary_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n or_o by_o fraud_n but_o all_o alteration_n be_v make_v by_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n oliver_n oâ—mered_v in_o his_o picture_n of_o a_o papist_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o their_o sovereign_n for_o religion_n sake_n or_o for_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o go_v with_o cresset_n and_o torchlight_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o god_n and_o throughout_o the_o spacious_a volume_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o tell_v i_o whether_o any_o priest_n levite_n evangelist_n apostle_n ancient_a father_n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v the_o like_a i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o tyrannous_a ruler_n and_o such_o as_o be_v reprobate_v of_o god_n 176._o p._n 176._o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n complain_v of_o the_o exaction_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n show_v they_o their_o fault_n and_o admonish_v they_o of_o god_n vengeance_n but_o he_o do_v not_o animate_v encourage_v and_o incite_v the_o people_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lift_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o the_o prophet_n amos_n micah_n and_o zephaniah_n give_v sufficient_a testimony_n that_o the_o ruler_n in_o their_o time_n be_v very_o wicked_a man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v grind_v the_o face_n of_o the_o subject_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o advise_v the_o subject_n to_o mutiny_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n when_o rome_n be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a you_o shall_v find_v 179._o p._n 179._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n be_v tear_n and_o prayer_n but_o now_o they_o be_v degenerate_a from_o their_o former_a purity_n and_o open_o threaten_v the_o life_n of_o king_n the_o ancient_a roman_n shall_v in_o judgement_n rise_v against_o you_o and_o condemn_v you_o for_o they_o conspire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o pagan_n infidel_n and_o tyrant_n that_o make_v havoc_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vi_o among_o these_o divine_n i_o will_v place_v one_o civilian_n the_o famous_a albericus_fw-la gentilis_fw-la who_o though_o bear_v in_o italy_n yet_o live_v long_o in_o england_n the_o king_n professor_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o oxon_n of_o which_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la since_o he_o have_v undertake_v it_o profess_o in_o his_o three_o royal_a disputation_n to_o london_n 1605._o 4_o to_o as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o a_o king_n wherein_o his_o notion_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n king_n james_n in_o his_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v absolute_o supreme_a 17._o p._n 9_o 10_o 17._o who_o acknowledge_v nothing_o above_o he_o but_o god_n to_o who_o only_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o magistrate_n improper_o call_v king_n such_o as_o the_o king_n of_o sparta_n and_o of_o egypt_n to_o which_o last_o there_o be_v law_n set_v how_o far_o they_o shall_v walk_v and_o how_o often_o bath_n themselves_o who_o may_v be_v accuse_v when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v convict_v be_v deny_v decent_a burial_n but_o those_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v king_n who_o subject_n pay_v they_o no_o more_o obedience_n than_o they_o please_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n his_o power_n be_v great_a than_o either_o that_o of_o a_o father_n of_o old_a over_o his_o child_n or_o that_o of_o a_o master_n over_o his_o servant_n all_o prince_n be_v feudatary_n to_o god_n 17._o p_o 17._o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o their_o government_n who_o be_v their_o only_a judge_n 34._o p._n 34._o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o the_o civil_a law_n princeps_fw-la legibus_fw-la solutus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o prince_n be_v free_a from_o law_n the_o greek_a interpreter_n understand_v it_o of_o his_o freedom_n from_o penal_a law_n for_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o judge_n who_o can_v compel_v he_o other_o that_o he_o be_v exempt_a from_o the_o coaction_n not_o from_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o law_n but_o all_o agree_v against_o any_o force_n to_o be_v use_v against_o he_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n will_v meet_v with_o in_o that_o first_o disputation_n while_o the_o three_o treat_v large_o how_o unjust_a any_o violence_n be_v 100_o p_o 39_o p._n 100_o which_o subject_n use_v against_o their_o king_n by_o king_n he_o say_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o prince_n as_o have_v no_o superior_a no_o judge_n or_o governor_n over_o he_o he_o mean_v also_o a_o lawful_a prince_n not_o a_o tyrant_n but_o such_o a_o lawful_a prince_n who_o rule_v tyrannical_o i.e._n seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o unquestionable_a law_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n 102._o p._n 101_o 102._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v evil_a of_o he_o and_o that_o what_o injury_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o parent_n 3._o parad_a 3._o ought_v much_o less_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o prince_n but_o no_o man_n say_v tully_n can_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o his_o father_n without_o
infant_n age_n of_o the_o church_n who_o torture_n make_v happy_a infamy_n glorious_a the_o contempt_n of_o gold_n rich_a and_o the_o crown_n not_o of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o martyrdom_n make_v august_a and_o as_o truth_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o climate_n so_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n providence_n fix_v for_o when_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n as_o full_o appear_v by_o his_o epipistle_n to_o fronto_n ducaeus_n write_v ann._n 1611._o wherein_o discourse_v of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n observation_n of_o old_a that_o man_n preposterous_a zeal_n have_v destroy_v their_o charity_n he_o add_v but_o good_a god_n 1611._o pag._n 82_o lond._n 1611._o have_v the_o father_n live_v in_o our_o age_n what_o complaint_n will_v he_o have_v make_v to_o see_v so_o many_o man_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n most_o wicked_o and_o irreligious_o not_o only_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o trifle_n but_o undertake_v rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a massacre_n of_o innocent_a people_n overthrow_v of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n this_o be_v your_o privilege_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n as_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o not_o only_o the_o grave_a citizen_n and_o senator_n of_o a_o nation_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a convention_n though_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v of_o this_o kind_n be_v unlawful_a but_o even_o the_o mobile_n assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o power_n of_o abdicate_a king_n forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o they_o please_v and_o of_o abolish_n all_o law_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o piety_n which_o villainy_n no_o religion_n though_o never_o so_o profane_a and_o impious_a except_o you_o mean_v the_o popish_a ever_o allow_v etc._n p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v ever_o former_o allow_v garnet_n be_v chief_a crime_n be_v that_o he_o have_v either_o forget_v or_o neglect_a s._n paul_n be_v advice_n consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o this_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v have_v he_o demonstrate_v himself_o a_o true_a follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o what_o precept_n or_o example_n bid_v he_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n for_o his_o so_o do_v who_o be_v a_o lamb_n without_o blemish_n and_o reprove_v the_o preposterous_a zeal_n of_o james_n and_o john_n the_o apostle_n with_o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o i._n e._n you_o think_v your_o zeal_n be_v commendable_a which_o hate_v the_o samaritan_n and_o will_v destroy_v they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o require_v such_o a_o cruel_a sanguinary_a and_o destructive_a zeal_n from_o my_o follower_n what_o i_o require_v be_v charity_n that_o be_v patient_a edify_v and_o which_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n this_o i_o approve_v of_o and_o this_o i_o will_v have_v practise_v by_o those_o to_o who_o i_o be_o to_o leave_v my_o peace_n this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v he_o remember_v 105._o p._n 104_o 105._o how_o severe_o our_o holy_a saviour_n chastise_v peter_n when_o he_o rash_o cut_v off_o malchus_n be_v ear._n but_o zealot_n be_v very_o seldom_o remove_v from_o their_o purpose_n by_o any_o consideration_n of_o law_n either_o divine_a or_o humane_a whatever_o school_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o school_n of_o antinhrist_n and_o of_o satan_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o true_a abeddon_n and_o apollyon_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o this_o for_o he_o prescribe_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o his_o disciple_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o injury_n but_o flight_n patience_n and_o prayer_n that_o rejoice_v in_o hope_n be_v patient_a in_o tribulation_n and_o pray_v continual_o as_o the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o may_v triumph_v over_o all_o their_o adversary_n these_o be_v the_o only_a arm_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v wherever_o they_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v the_o only_a weapon_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n only_o know_v no_o man_n take_v arm_n or_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o his_o prince_n these_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o hildebrandine_n doctrine_n which_o fly_v at_o the_o crown_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ix_o against_o this_o modest_a and_o learned_a epistle_n of_o isaac_n casaubon_n do_v eudaemon_n johannes_n write_v which_o dr._n prideaux_n 76._o prideaux_n pr._n at_o oxford_n 1614_o c._n 2._o p._n 76._o afterward_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n answer_v in_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o jesuit_n and_o buchanan_n and_o knox_n together_o brand_a they_o just_o with_o the_o name_n of_o traitor_n as_o king_n james_n have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o aver_v 107._o p._n 107._o that_o the_o popish_a writer_n breed_v in_o the_o school_n of_o hildebrand_n call_v a_o lawful_a king_n a_o tyrant_n if_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o a_o tyrant_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o the_o man_n of_o ancient_a sincerity_n and_o simplicity_n be_v oppose_v to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n and_o signify_v one_o who_o have_v invade_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v not_o his_o own_o by_o force_n and_o evil_a art_n and_o then_o add_v if_o a_o apostate_n shall_v reign_v in_o france_n 109._o p._n 109._o or_o england_n who_o exceed_v julian_n or_o the_o grand_a signior_n it_o be_v not_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o subject_n to_o dethrone_v he_o for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o be_v innocent_a ☜_o ☜_o do_v the_o israelite_n attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o nabuchadnezzar_n or_o the_o christian_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n do_v they_o use_v any_o other_o weapon_n beside_o their_o prayer_n and_o their_o tear_n let_v we_o use_v these_o arm_n and_o if_o the_o king_n do_v amiss_o let_v we_o expect_v when_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o let_v not_o his_o subject_n tumultuous_o oppose_v he_o and_o whereas_o mariana_n have_v affirm_v 123._o p._n 123._o that_o when_o prince_n open_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o maintain_v the_o public_a safety_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o murder_v king_n he_o reply_v here_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o subject_n the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o prince_n confer_v on_o they_o immediate_o by_o god_n the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n not_o only_a when_o we_o live_v easy_a under_o the_o government_n for_o our_o profit_n but_o when_o we_o suffer_v under_o it_o for_o conscience_n sake_n by_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 131._o p._n 130_o 131._o the_o people_n be_v make_v the_o king_n judge_n to_o inquire_v into_o his_o fault_n and_o to_o punish_v he_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a when_o he_o do_v amiss_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o if_o this_o be_v true_a between_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n a_o subject_a break_v the_o law_n and_o he_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o king_n the_o king_n violate_v his_o promise_n and_o his_o subject_n tell_v he_o we_o will_v not_o have_v this_o man_n long_o to_o rule_v over_o we_o admirable_a security_n of_o the_o person_n and_o crown_n of_o prince_n we_o obey_v our_o prince_n for_o conscience_n sake_n 60._o p._n 60._o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v immediate_o constitute_v by_o god_n if_o they_o rule_v well_o they_o be_v god_n great_a blessing_n if_o they_o degenerate_a into_o apostasy_n or_o tyranny_n they_o be_v god_n scourge_v to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n as_o 2._o as_o rom._n 13._o and_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2._o calvin_n say_v true_o if_o a_o king_n abuse_v his_o power_n he_o shall_v render_v a_o account_n to_o god_n in_o time_n but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n we_o urge_v not_o compact_a but_o we_o pour_v out_o our_o prayer_n our_o bishop_n do_v advise_v not_o threaten_v 7._o threaten_v id._n serm._n on_o gowry_n conspir_n p._n 4_o 6_o 7._o the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o august_n at_o s._n mary_n before_o the_o university_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v howsoever_o they_o otherwise_o strive_v to_o appear_v good_a subject_n traitor_n will_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o vent_v their_o treason_n hypocritical_a traitor_n watch_v their_o time_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o vent_v their_o villainy_n upon_o the_o least_o advantage_n in_o the_o 2_o king_n 19.37_o where_o we_o read_v that_o adrammelech_n and_o sharezer_n slay_v their_o
puritan_n against_o scripture_n father_n council_n and_o other_o orthodoxal_a writer_n for_o the_o coercion_n deposition_n and_o kill_v of_o king_n and_o the_o title_n be_v a_o sufficient_a declaration_n what_o the_o author_n judgement_n be_v the_o book_n itself_o be_v in_o many_o place_n both_z as_o to_o argument_n and_o style_n very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la set_v forth_o by_o the_o king_n order_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n that_o king_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o man_n but_o reserve_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o subsequent_a chapter_n he_o prove_v the_o same_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a writer_n and_o he_o brief_o give_v his_o opinion_n 24._o opinion_n p._n 24._o chap._n 4._o but_o very_o full_o be_v the_o king_n for_o his_o religion_n impious_a for_o his_o government_n unjust_a for_o his_o life_n licentious_a the_o subject_n must_v endure_v he_o the_o bishop_n must_v reprove_v he_o the_o counsellor_n must_v advise_v he_o all_o must_v pray_v for_o he_o and_o no_o mortal_a man_n have_v authority_n to_o disturb_v or_o displace_v he_o the_o same_o author_n ann._n 1622._o print_v at_o cambridg_n his_o antiparaeus_a in_o confutation_n of_o 1612._o of_o ambergae_n 1612._o david_n paraeus_n book_n de_n jure_fw-la regum_fw-la &_o brincipum_fw-la contra_fw-la bellarminum_fw-la becanum_n etc._n etc._n who_o disallow_v the_o pope_n claim_n invest_v the_o power_n over_o prince_n in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o book_n the_o dr._n show_v the_o consonancy_n and_o agreeableness_n of_o the_o popish_a and_o disciplinarian_a principle_n and_o in_o the_o book_n refute_v from_o the_o dictate_v of_o nature_n etc._n thes_n 1._o p._n 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o law_n of_o nation_n civil_a and_o canon_n scripture_n father_n and_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n that_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o king_n be_v not_o found_v in_o compact_n as_o if_o the_o majesty_n of_o prince_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o limit_v by_o they_o but_o that_o 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o as_o god_n be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o all_o who_o judge_n all_o his_o creature_n and_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o so_o king_n and_o prince_n who_o judge_n and_o punish_v other_o can_v be_v judge_v and_o punish_v by_o no_o one_o save_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o only_a power_n they_o be_v subject_a this_o david_n understanding_n though_o guilty_a of_o adultery_n and_o murder_n implore_v the_o divine_a mercy_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v for_o i_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o superior_a on_o earth_n but_o thou_o who_o can_v call_v i_o to_o account_v give_v sentence_n against_o i_o or_o punish_v i_o for_o my_o sin_n the_o reason_n be_v the_o king_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n politic_a but_o the_o member_n ought_v not_o to_o judge_v the_o head_n because_o they_o be_v subject_a nor_o to_o cut_v it_o off_o for_o than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n and_o this_o the_o heathen_a poet_n know_v and_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v a_o power_n over_o their_o several_a subject_n but_o god_n only_o have_v a_o empire_n and_o authority_n over_o king_n nor_o will_v the_o public_a safety_n and_o tranquillity_n be_v maintain_v without_o such_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o king_n for_o the_o monarch_n who_o be_v oppose_v by_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n although_o they_o be_v much_o too_o strong_a for_o he_o will_v call_v to_o his_o assistance_n all_o his_o neighbour_a king_n and_o confederate_n will_v listen_v foreign_a force_n to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o misery_n of_o such_o a_o war_n will_v be_v a_o poor_a comfort_n to_o such_o a_o infatuate_v nation_n 18._o p._n 18._o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v such_o a_o power_n in_o the_o people_n to_o call_v their_o king_n to_o account_v which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o grant_v ☞_o ☞_o nero_n perish_v but_o the_o case_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o better_v by_o it_o for_o in_o the_o next_o year_n after_o his_o death_n it_o feel_v more_o calamity_n and_o be_v imbrue_v in_o more_o blood_n than_o in_o the_o whole_a nine_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v tyranny_n rome_n when_o she_o cast_v off_o her_o king_n do_v not_o abrogate_v 19_o p._n 19_o but_o change_v the_o tyranny_n and_o athens_n drive_v out_o one_o tyrant_n and_o bring_v in_o thirty_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o do_v confident_o assert_v that_o all_o tyranny_n whether_o it_o use_v violence_n against_o god_n or_o man_n aught_o to_o be_v suffer_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v abrogate_a till_o he_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o who_o alone_o gird_v and_o ungird_n the_o loin_n of_o king_n 20._o p._n 20._o solomon_n be_v guilty_a of_o polygamy_n and_o idolatry_n but_o lose_v not_o his_o crown_n and_o dignity_n ahab_n slay_v naboth_n tyrannical_o banish_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o prophet_n persecute_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o baal_n by_o his_o authority_n but_o neither_o the_o inferior_a magistrate_n nor_o the_o people_n presume_v to_o resist_v his_o tyranny_n it_o be_v true_a jehu_n do_v so_o but_o it_o be_v not_o by_o any_o power_n that_o the_o law_n give_v he_o but_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n from_o heaven_n and_o that_o which_o can_v not_o then_o be_v do_v without_o a_o oracle_n from_o heaven_n can_v now_o be_v do_v without_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n majesty_n the_o contumely_n of_o kingly_a power_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n christ_n who_o live_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o tiberius_n the_o authority_n of_o herod_n and_o government_n of_o pilate_n 22._o p._n 22._o the_o apostle_n who_o flourish_v under_o caligula_n claudius_n nero_n and_o domitian_n the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o persecutor_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n liberius_n hosius_n athanasius_n nazianzen_n and_o many_o other_o father_n who_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n water_v the_o church_n with_o their_o holy_a life_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n be_v all_o ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n that_o prince_n may_v be_v resist_v by_o their_o subject_n if_o they_o be_v bless_v who_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 25._o p._n 25._o than_o they_o undoubted_o shall_v not_o be_v bless_v who_o refuse_v to_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n for_o in_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v but_o rise_v against_o their_o persecutor_n they_o be_v convince_v of_o sin_n and_o acquire_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o be_v not_o prince_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o law_n yes_o 41._o p._n 41._o under_o the_o directive_n not_o under_o the_o compulsive_a power_n of_o the_o law._n 43._o p._n 43._o but_o have_v not_o prince_n give_v their_o subject_n many_o and_o must_v they_o be_v suffer_v to_o invade_v they_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o prince_n own_o voluntary_a concession_n shall_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o their_o detriment_n to_o encourage_v their_o subject_n to_o rebellion_n and_o parricide_n but_o whatever_o prince_n do_v as_o the_o law_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o and_o they_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o they_o so_o though_o they_o voluntary_o submit_v to_o their_o direction_n they_o can_v be_v compel_v so_o to_o do_v the_o concession_n of_o a_o prince_n to_o his_o subject_n 55._o p._n 55._o do_v not_o give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v tyrant_n who_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o lawful_a power_n over_o we_o we_o be_v command_v to_o obey_v forbid_v to_o resist_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o find_v no_o distinction_n between_o a_o good_a prince_n and_o a_o evil_a tyrant_n as_o to_o the_o honour_n reverence_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a therefore_o to_o draw_v the_o sword_n against_o they_o because_o they_o that_o resist_v resist_v god_n and_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o no_o law_n of_o god_n or_o man_n have_v set_v over_o we_o private_a tyrant_n usurper_n or_o domestic_a thief_n we_o be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o they_o we_o owe_v they_o no_o obedience_n nor_o be_v we_o any_o way_n either_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o their_o power_n or_o necessity_n of_o submission_n but_o that_o we_o may_v repel_v force_n by_o force_n 65._o p._n 65._o one_o apostle_n forbid_v all_o resistance_n another_o command_v obedience_n to_o superior_n neither_o of_o they_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o they_o speak_v to_o all_o inferior_n indifferent_o to_o lay_v and_o clergy_n to_o man_n of_o all_o order_n degree_n and_o dignity_n that_o man_n therefore_o distinguish_v ill_a where_o the_o law_n of_o god_n admit_v of_o no_o distinction_n in_o such_o a_o case_n god_n allow_v we_o flight_n 80._o p._n 80._o and_o patience_n and_o prayer_n and_o tear_n
be_v to_o subvert_v order_n and_o measure_n it_o be_v high_a treason_n by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n to_o levy_v war_n against_o the_o king_n to_o compass_v or_o imagine_v his_o death_n etc._n etc._n follow_v the_o monition_n and_o counsel_n of_o the_o lord_n cook_n 3._o 141._o p._n 141._o part_n instit_fw-la p._n 36._o peruse_v over_o all_o book_n record_n and_o history_n and_o you_o shall_v find_v a_o principle_n in_o law_n a_o rule_n in_o reason_n and_o a_o trial_n in_o experience_n that_o treason_n do_v ever_o produce_v fatal_a and_o final_a destruction_n to_o the_o offender_n and_o never_o attain_v to_o the_o desire_a end_n two_o incident_n inseparable_a thereunto_o and_o therefore_o let_v all_o man_n abandon_v it_o as_o the_o poisonous_a bait_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o follow_v the_o precept_n in_o holy_a scripture_n serve_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n and_o have_v no_o company_n with_o the_o seditious_a dr._n stewart_n in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v at_o paris_n call_v hezekiah_n reformation_n 39_o p._n 38_o 39_o he_o can_v be_v no_o martyr_n for_o the_o first_o table_n of_o the_o law_n who_o be_v in_o the_o same_o deed_n a_o transgressor_n of_o the_o second_o nor_o will_v god_n at_o all_o thank_v he_o as_o a_o reformer_n of_o his_o church_n who_o in_o the_o self_n same_o act_n be_v no_o less_o than_o a_o traitor_n to_o his_o deputy_n so_o that_o as_o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o king_n be_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n peter_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o st._n paul_n in_o all_o case_n damnable_a so_o especial_o to_o do_v this_o in_o point_n of_o our_o religion_n which_o so_o much_o commend_v and_o bless_v patience_n and_o suffering_n and_o martyrdom_n either_o upon_o pretence_n to_o plant_v it_o where_o now_o it_o be_v not_o or_o to_o reform_v it_o where_o it_o have_v be_v plant_v be_v of_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o contention_n or_o war_n most_o turkish_o antichristian_a rabshakeh_n himself_o be_v grow_v so_o much_o a_o divine_a as_o to_o aver_v open_o that_o he_o 54._o p._n 54._o who_o put_v his_o hand_n to_o overturn_v that_o religion_n he_o profess_v yea_o that_o put_v his_o hand_n to_o overturn_v it_o too_o at_o the_o same_o time_n while_o he_o like_v it_o pretend_v what_o he_o will_v he_o trust_v not_o in_o god_n he_o trust_v perhaps_o in_o the_o syrian_n or_o in_o egypt_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n out_o of_o bishop_n brownrig_n sermon_n may_v be_v add_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n or_o two_o of_o his_o life_n 187._o p._n 183_o 186_o 187._o record_v by_o bishop_n gauden_n the_o first_o that_o have_v preach_v at_o cambrige_n that_o christian_n have_v neither_o christ_n precept_n nor_o any_o good_a christian_n practice_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_a prince_n but_o that_o there_o be_v only_o leave_v they_o the_o choice_n to_o obey_v active_o or_o passive_o to_o do_v or_o suffer_v he_o be_v immediate_o for_o this_o doctrine_n proscribe_v and_o out_v of_o his_o place_n in_o the_o university_n and_o deprive_v of_o his_o liberty_n and_o put_v in_o prison_n the_o second_o that_o when_o o._n p._n with_o some_o show_n of_o respect_n to_o he_o demand_v his_o judgement_n in_o some_o public_a affair_n then_o at_o a_o non_fw-la plus_fw-la his_o lordship_n with_o his_o wont_a gravity_n and_o freedom_n reply_v my_o lord_n the_o best_a counsel_n i_o can_v give_v you_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n render_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o unto_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n with_o which_o free_a answer_n o._n p._n rest_v rather_o silence_v than_o satisfy_v there_o be_v many_o observation_n worth_a the_o note_v make_v by_o bishop_n hacket_n on_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o day_n of_o the_o coronation_n of_o king_n charles_n i._o on_o ps_n 118.24_o but_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o discourse_n itself_o while_o i_o relate_v what_o be_v record_v of_o he_o in_o his_o life_n write_v by_o dr._n plume_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a rebellion_n 17._o p._n 17._o no_o man_n preach_v more_o bold_o against_o the_o licentiousness_n of_o those_o time_n than_o he_o challenge_v the_o boutefeu'_v to_o show_v where_o ever_o the_o scripture_n give_v countenance_n to_o uproar_n and_o rebellion_n julian_n the_o apostate_n read_v the_o bible_n with_o a_o malicious_a intention_n to_o quarrel_v at_o it_o say_v that_o christianity_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o too_o much_o patience_n but_o he_o can_v never_o find_v any_o place_n in_o it_o to_o object_n that_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o rebellion_n if_o the_o administration_n of_o a_o kingdom_n be_v out_o of_o frame_n it_o be_v better_a to_o leave_v the_o redress_n to_o god_n than_o to_o a_o seditious_a multitude_n the_o way_n to_o continue_v purity_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o by_o rebellion_n but_o by_o martyrdom_n to_o resist_v lawful_a power_n by_o seditious_a arm_n and_o unlawful_a authority_n be_v not_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a christianity_n but_o popish_a doctrine_n not_o teach_v the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n but_o much_o about_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n the_o very_a time_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n say_v satan_n shall_v be_v let_v loose_a viz._n by_o gregory_n vii_o who_o first_o teach_v the_o german_n to_o rebel_v against_o the_o emperor_n henry_n iv_o this_o poison_n be_v give_v the_o english_a people_n to_o drink_v out_o of_o the_o papal_a cup_n though_o they_o pretend_v quite_o contrary_a but_o bishop_n hacket_n ever_o assert_v this_o be_v not_o the_o way_n to_o pull_v down_o antichrist_n but_o protestant_a religion_n and_o therefore_o he_o warn_v the_o nonconforming_a divine_n to_o have_v a_o care_n how_o they_o cry_v up_o a_o war_n and_o become_v famous_a in_o the_o congregation_n only_o as_o erostratus_n by_o set_v the_o temple_n on_o fire_n sect_n iv_o thus_o the_o truth_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o day_n of_o distress_n till_o god_n be_v in_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n please_v to_o restore_v the_o king_n under_o who_o the_o confessor_n for_o loyalty_n who_o have_v during_o his_o exile_n preach_v this_o truth_n by_o their_o suffering_n assert_v it_o as_o vigorous_o from_o the_o pulpit_n and_o press_n and_o among_o they_o the_o most_o reverend_a primate_n dr._n sancroft_n challenge_v a_o eminent_a station_n who_o in_o his_o most_o learned_a sermon_n preach_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o seven_o bishop_n compare_v the_o state_n of_o our_o native_a country_n with_o that_o of_o the_o island_n of_o crete_n add_v have_v we_o not_o outvy_v the_o cretan_n lie_v for_o god_n sake_n 31._o p._n 31._o and_o talk_v deceitful_o for_o he_o what_o pious_a fraud_n and_o holy_a cheat_n what_o slander_v the_o footstep_n of_o god_n anoint_v when_o the_o interest_n be_v to_o blacken_v he_o pliny_n have_v observe_v it_o nullum_fw-la animal_n maleficum_fw-la in_o cretâ_fw-la and_o solinus_n add_v nec_fw-la ulla_fw-la serpens_fw-la but_o they_o shall_v have_v except_v the_o inhabitant_n and_o i_o wish_v there_o be_v no_o other_o island_n can_v show_v viper_n too_o many_o that_o have_v eat_v out_o the_o bowel_n of_o their_o common_a mother_n and_o slown_n in_o the_o face_n of_o their_o political_a father_n without_o who_o benigner_n influence_n their_o chill_n and_o benumb_v fortune_n have_v not_o warmth_n enough_o to_o raise_v they_o to_o so_o bold_a a_o attempt_n fullness_n of_o bread_n be_v also_o one_o of_o their_o sin_n and_o now_o i_o can_v wonder_v if_o it_o be_v observe_v from_o the_o record_n of_o history_n as_o grotius_n assure_v we_o who_o know_v they_o well_o that_o the_o cretan_n be_v and_o i_o wish_v there_o be_v no_o other_o such_o a_o mutinous_a and_o a_o seditious_a people_n and_o have_v but_o too_o much_o need_n to_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n by_o titus_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v magistrate_n the_o devil_n of_o rebellion_n and_o disobedience_n 15._o id._n lex_fw-la ignea_fw-la p._n 15._o which_o not_o long_o since_o possess_v the_o nation_n rend_v and_o tear_v it_o till_o it_o foam_v again_o and_o pine_v away_o in_o linger_a consumption_n that_o cast_v it_o ofttimes_o into_o the_o fire_n and_o ofttimes_o into_o the_o water_n calamity_n of_o all_o sort_n to_o destroy_v it_o this_o ill_a spirit_n this_o restless_a fury_n this_o unquiet_a and_o dreadful_a alastor_n the_o elder_a son_n of_o nemesis_n and_o heir_n apparent_a to_o all_o the_o terror_n and_o mischief_n of_o his_o mother_n walk_v about_o day_n and_o night_n seek_v rest_n and_o find_v none_o and_o he_o say_v in_o his_o heart_n i_o will_v return_v sometime_o or_o other_o to_o my_o house_n from_o whence_o i_o come_v out_o oh_o let_v we_o take_v heed_n of_o provoke_v that_o god_n who_o alone_a
of_o the_o king._n 20._o p._n 20._o david_n speak_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o the_o amalekite_n be_v thou_o not_o afraid_a to_o stretch_v forth_o thy_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what!_o afraid_a of_o a_o conquer_a king_n unable_a to_o defend_v himself_o much_o less_o afford_v protection_n to_o any_o subject_a be_v not_o that_o enough_o to_o unk_v he_o yes_o if_o we_o owe_v he_o lest_o assistance_n when_o he_o need_v it_o most_o tho_o fly_v nigh_o breathless_a pant_a and_o gaze_v round_o to_o beg_v his_o death_n of_o some_o friendly_a hand_n he_o be_v formidable_a he_o be_v sacred_a still_o 24._o p._n 23_o 24._o for_o still_o he_o have_v a_o signal_n impress_n of_o the_o deity_n upon_o he_o i_o will_v only_o put_v the_o case_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n emperor_n after_o so_o clear_a conviction_n after_o so_o full_a instruction_n as_o he_o have_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v as_o some_o historian_n report_n take_v one_o of_o the_o low_a order_n in_o the_o clergy_n before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n after_o all_o this_o he_o renounce_v his_o baptism_n he_o turn_v a_o very_a plague_n to_o the_o church_n he_o prove_v the_o most_o formidable_a persecutor_n that_o be_v a_o tempter_n of_o his_o christian_a subject_n to_o apostasy_n he_o offend_v with_o that_o malicious_a wickedness_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o her_o guide_n just_o suppose_v he_o have_v commit_v the_o unpardonable_a sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o that_o have_v cut_v himself_o off_o from_o their_o body_n with_o the_o great_a excommunication_n even_o to_o anathema_n maranatha_n i_o e._n till_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o judgement_n now_o in_o this_o case_n be_v it_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o cast_v he_o off_o that_o have_v so_o open_o and_o malicious_o cast_v off_o his_o christianity_n we_o have_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o the_o contrary_a they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o st._n paul_n be_v apostolical_a canon_n to_o make_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n even_o for_o he_o that_o whatsoever_o he_o be_v and_o howsoever_o he_o behave_v himself_o towards_o they_o they_o may_v still_o lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n and_o they_o have_v the_o grace_n they_o pray_v for_o they_o do_v live_v peaceable_o under_o he_o they_o never_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o unk_v he_o they_o draw_v out_o no_o force_n against_o he_o but_o only_o their_o thunder_a legion_n of_o prayer_n and_o tear_n st._n paul_n exhort_v to_o make_v prayer_n for_o all_o man_n 12._o id._n serm._n before_o l._n mayor_n may_v 7._o 1682._o p._n 10_o p._n 11_o 12._o for_o king_n etc._n etc._n have_v leave_v no_o room_n for_o any_o to_o evade_v it_o as_o if_o he_o have_v foresee_v there_o will_v be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n and_o they_o live_v within_o our_o memory_n man_n who_o instead_o of_o pray_v for_o their_o king_n will_v learn_v to_o pray_v against_o he_o there_o be_v a_o sin_n unt_fw-la o_o death_n say_v st._n john_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o you_o shall_v pray_v for_o it_o but_o st._n paul_n in_o my_o text_n have_v provide_v even_o against_o this_o supposition_n though_o the_o charity_n that_o hope_v all_o thing_n be_v overcome_v so_o that_o the_o spiritual_a welfare_n of_o a_o nero_n etc._n etc._n be_v in_o a_o manner_n despair_v of_o yet_o such_o provision_n be_v make_v that_o as_o their_o prince_n he_o be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o still_o that_o they_o may_v lead_v a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a life_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o that_o impious_a wretch_n licinius_n 15._o p._n 13_o 14_o 15._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o our_o life_n ought_v to_o be_v answerable_a to_o our_o prayer_n since_o pray_v for_o peace_n be_v but_o mock_v of_o god_n without_o keep_v the_o king_n peace_n too_o then_o let_v not_o any_o pretend_v to_o be_v good_a christian_n and_o sound_a member_n of_o christ_n church_n unless_o they_o be_v also_o good_a subject_n my_o aim_n be_v against_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v king_n that_o have_v be_v often_o claim_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v another_o party_n of_o man_n who_o have_v introduce_v a_o distinction_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n whereas_o wheresoever_o the_o king_n person_n be_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o there_o be_v also_o his_o great_a authority_n but_o they_o tell_v we_o the_o primitive_a christian_n want_v not_o authority_n and_o right_n but_o strength_n to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n but_o do_v our_o saviour_n want_v power_n when_o he_o control_v evil_a spirit_n and_o cast_v out_o devil_n do_v he_o want_v power_n then_o when_o he_o command_v universal_a nature_n when_o even_o the_o wind_n and_o sea_n obey_v he_o etc._n etc._n he_o have_v more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n at_o his_o call_n why_o do_v he_o not_o strike_v herod_n or_o pilate_n but_o that_o he_o confess_v himself_o subject_a to_o he_o the_o man_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o that_o first_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v the_o lead_v foul_a example_n of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n as_o do_v the_o novatian_o of_o paphlagonia_n who_o fight_v with_o the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n be_v force_n send_v against_o they_o to_o compel_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o arian_n confession_n such_o as_o will_v not_o trust_v in_o god_n 17._o id._n serm._n sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 10_o p._n 17._o as_o a_o deliverer_n from_o any_o danger_n they_o fear_v but_o will_v take_v the_o sword_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o their_o sentence_n be_v read_v in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n the_o jew_n shed_v innocent_a blood_n bring_v upon_o they_o a_o deluge_n of_o blood_n and_o their_o second_o desolation_n under_o titus_n say_v josephus_n come_v upon_o they_o in_o the_o same_o month_n on_o the_o same_o day_n of_o the_o month_n that_o the_o former_a fall_v upon_o and_o when_o by_o the_o same_o division_n of_o priest_n and_o levite_n the_o same_o divine_a service_n be_v read_v in_o course_n viz._n that_o psalm_n 24._o p._n 24._o which_o be_v write_v in_o admiration_n of_o god_n vindictive_a justice_n o_o god_n to_o who_o vengeance_n belong_v etc._n etc._n there_o be_v comply_v man_n who_o resolve_v to_o thrive_v under_o all_o government_n they_o be_v animal_n incombustible_a for_o religion_n as_o one_o define_v they_o and_o whatever_a interest_n prevail_v in_o the_o state_n they_o laugh_v at_o the_o notion_n of_o be_v state-martyr_n honesty_n be_v true_a policy_n unless_o man_n mean_v to_o revive_v that_o old_a abominable_a gnostick_n principle_n of_o comply_v with_o any_o usurpation_n or_o imposition_n for_o fear_v of_o suffering_n st._n paul_n declare_v their_o damnation_n be_v just_a and_o righteous_a 6._o id._n serm._n nou._n 5._o 1684._o p._n 5_o 6._o who_o persevere_v in_o charge_v the_o bless_a gospel_n with_o admit_v so_o curse_v a_o principle_n as_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o do_v any_o one_o know_v evil_a though_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o best_a and_o noble_a design_n and_o with_o a_o aim_n at_o no_o other_o consequence_n but_o such_o as_o be_v most_o beneficial_a to_o the_o public_a for_o this_o be_v no_o apostolical_a canon_n but_o a_o maxim_n from_o hell._n such_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o conceit_n 10._o p._n 10._o that_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o necessary_a as_o if_o god_n almighty_n can_v not_o do_v his_o work_n without_o they_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o the_o case_n of_o jacob_n wrestle_v with_o god_n be_v preach_v upon_o to_o our_o late_a great_a usurper_n and_o this_o doctrine_n raise_v that_o god_n jacob_n or_o glorious_a wrestler_n with_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v for_o great_a end_n do_v some_o thing_n contrary_a to_o his_o declare_a will_n which_o thing_n may_v yet_o be_v acceptable_a to_o his_o secret_a will_n and_o procure_v a_o blessing_n it_o be_v a_o jesuit_n salvo_n 27._o p._n 20._o p._n 27._o that_o a_o man_n of_o wit_n never_o sin_n against_o his_o conscience_n we_o believe_v it_o a_o preposterous_a way_n of_o secure_v our_o religion_n by_o give_v up_o the_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n unto_o king_n and_o we_o judge_v it_o a_o strange_a mean_n of_o bar_v out_o popery_n by_o let_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o translate_n and_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n for_o a_o king_n and_o people_n to_o be_v happy_a 16._o id._n coron_n ser._n april_n 23._o 1685._o p._n 15_o 16._o the_o king_n must_v have_v a_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n for_o how_o can_v a_o usurper_n expect_v to_o reign_v prosper_o how_o mouse_n
griffith_n 9_o serm._n 25._o mar._n 1660._o call_v fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n p._n 11._o u.p._n 39_o and_o p._n 8_o 9_o if_o god_n command_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o king_n shall_v command_v another_o than_o god_n command_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v and_o yet_o let_v i_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v disobey_v for_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v oblige_v to_o a_o twofold_a obedience_n active_a and_o passive_a where_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n lawful_a there_o yield_v active_a obedience_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v your_o duty_n to_o do_v they_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v command_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o you_o may_v not_o lawful_o do_v than_o you_o must_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v patient_o for_o your_o not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o be_v your_o passive_a obedience_n and_o in_o both_o these_o you_o may_v still_o keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n for_o though_o god_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v yet_o god_n will_v not_o have_v his_o anoint_v to_o be_v disobey_v dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n 32._o ser._n at_o the_o consecr_n of_o doctor_n crompton_n bishop_n of_o oxon_n p._n 30_o 31_o 32._o such_o be_v the_o peculiar_a genius_n of_o christianity_n that_o where_o ever_o it_o be_v either_o preach_v or_o receive_v it_o can_v create_v no_o jealousy_n in_o the_o state._n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o this_o assertion_n stand_v be_v this_o that_o it_o disclaim_v all_o title_n to_o the_o sword_n but_o leave_v he_o that_o take_v it_o to_o perish_v with_o it_o though_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o of_o old_a in_o israel_n there_o be_v no_o smith_n to_o provide_v sword_n and_o spear_n though_o against_o their_o persecute_v philistine_n to_o obey_v authority_n be_v teach_v and_o practise_v under_o a_o nero_n and_o their_o submission_n be_v as_o unparalleled_a as_o their_o provocation_n and_o we_o may_v true_o suppose_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n that_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n be_v as_o true_o receive_v by_o their_o heathen_a subject_n as_o it_o be_v preach_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o practise_v by_o the_o believe_a roman_n they_o have_v effectual_o provide_v for_o the_o public_a tranquillity_n without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o fort_n and_o army_n to_o secure_v it_o dr._n outram_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o king_n 149._o ser._n jan._n 30._o 1664._o p._n 141_o 149._o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o parliament_n the_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o purity_n of_o religion_n these_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o design_n the_o principle_n be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o break_v law_n that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o observe_v they_o these_o man_n go_v to_o rome_n to_o whet_v the_o axe_n and_o borrow_v a_o arrow_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a quiver_n secret_o to_o shoot_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v be_v the_o prince_n a_o nero_n 160._o p._n 160._o paul_n will_v charge_v we_o we_o shall_v not_o resist_v and_o will_v charge_v resistance_n with_o damnation_n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n at_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o regicide_n say_v 283._o try._n p._n 10_o 12._o v._n p._n 15_o 52_o 182_o 283._o i_o must_v deliver_v to_o you_o for_o plain_a and_o true_a law_n that_o no_o authority_n no_o single_a person_n no_o community_n of_o person_n not_o the_o people_n collective_o or_o representative_o have_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o crown_n of_o england_n be_v and_o always_o be_v a_o imperial_a crown_n now_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v any_o absolute_a government_n by_o this_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a monarchy_n another_o thing_n to_o have_v that_o government_n absolute_o without_o law_n as_o to_o any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king._n god_n be_v my_o witness_n what_o i_o speak_v 282._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o p._n 280._o v._o p._n 281_o 282._o i_o speak_v from_o my_o own_o conscience_n that_o be_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o case_n be_v by_o the_o law_n of_o these_o nation_n the_o fundamental_a law_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king._n and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v from_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n etc._n etc._n mark_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v with_o what_o spirit_n of_o equivocation_n any_o man_n can_v take_v that_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n her_o article_n be_v the_o judgement_n not_o only_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o parliament_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o queen_n and_o the_o church_n be_v willing_a that_o these_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o also_o sir_n heneage_n finch_n 51._o p._n 51._o than_o the_o king_n solicitor_n general_n the_o king_n be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o coercive_a power_n see_v also_o the_o accurate_a treatise_n 3._o see_v also_o nalson_n counter_a p._n 35_o etc._n etc._n 3â—9_n com._n interest_n of_o king_n p._n 139_o etc._n etc._n p._n 3._o call_v the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n which_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o resist_v sovereign_a prince_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o little_a objection_n of_o the_o republican_n to_o the_o contrary_n i_o shall_v here_o only_a mention_n mr._n foulu_n history_n of_o the_o plot_n and_o conspiracy_n of_o the_o pretend_a saint_n and_o brief_o transcribe_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o dr._n sprat_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n his_o true_a account_n of_o the_o horrid_a conspiracy_n at_o that_o time_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o only_a true_a protestant_a the_o worst_a of_o all_o unchristian_a principle_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n all_o the_o old_a republican_n and_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n who_o effect_n have_v former_o prove_v so_o dismal_a be_v again_o as_o confident_o own_a and_o assert_v as_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v during_o the_o hot_a rage_n of_o the_o late_a unhappy_a trouble_n 41._o p._n 21._o see_v p._n 41._o the_o lord_n r_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o wicked_a teacher_n of_o that_o most_o unchristian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o many_o rebellion_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o sovereign_a prince_n for_o preserve_a religion_n 44._o p._n 43_o 44._o other_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o only_a obligation_n the_o subject_n have_v to_o the_o king_n be_v a_o mutual_a covenant_n that_o this_o covenant_n be_v manifest_o break_v on_o the_o king_n part_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o therefore_o the_o people_n be_v free_a from_o all_o oath_n and_o other_o tie_n of_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n and_o have_v the_o natural_a liberty_n restore_v to_o they_o of_o assert_v their_o own_o right_n and_o as_o just_o at_o least_o against_o a_o domestic_a as_o against_o foreign_a invader_n 132._o p._n 131._o v._n p._n 132._o the_o whole_a design_n of_o a._n s_n paper_n be_v to_o maintain_v that_o tyrant_n may_v be_v just_o depose_v by_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n who_o be_v tyrant_n that_o the_o general_a revolt_n of_o a_o nation_n from_o its_o own_o magistrate_n can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o rebellion_n which_o position_n the_o historian_n call_v with_o great_a truth_n and_o justice_n villainous_a opinion_n 133._o p._n 133._o and_o such_o as_o if_o allow_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o the_o best_a king_n or_o the_o most_o happy_a kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v free_a from_o perpetual_a treason_n 164._o p._n 164._o and_o rebellious_a plotting_n but_o his_o majesty_n have_v just_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n stand_v by_o he_o so_o have_v the_o whole_a sound_n and_o honest_a part_n of_o the_o commonalty_n so_o the_o great_a fountain_n of_o knowledge_n and_o civility_n the_o two_o university_n so_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a in_o the_o law_n so_o the_o whole_a clergy_n and_o all_o the_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o church_n who_o glory_n it_o be_v to_o have_v be_v never_o taint_v with_o the_o least_o blemish_n of_o disloyalty_n dr._n pocock_n 389._o in_o ch_z 8._o hos_fw-la 4._o p._n 388_o 389._o some_o interpreter_n by_o set_v up_o king_n but_o not_o by_o i_o will_v understand_v saul_n but_o that_o can_v with_o reason_n be_v imagine_v other_o look_v on_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v their_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n on_o which_o god_n have_v intayled_a the_o right_n and_o title_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o their_o change_n of_o the_o kinghom_n and_o priesthood_n of_o their_o own_o head_n
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
letter_n apologet._n c._n 5._o p._n 334._o the_o dean_n smart_o rejoin_v by_o this_o we_o may_v think_v mr._n cressy_n a_o stranger_n in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o that_o he_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o 30._o of_o january_n or_o the_o 29._o of_o may_n which_o be_v solemn_o observe_v in_o our_o church_n and_o the_o office_n join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o 5._o of_o november_n and_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n ☜_o ☜_o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n what_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v the_o renunciation_n of_o the_o covenant_n be_v intend_v for_o if_o not_o to_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o former_a rebellion_n after_o he_o he_o give_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o england_n about_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o they_o 348._o p._n 348._o and_o have_v cite_v pope_n gregory_n the_o seventh_n letter_n wherein_o he_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o man_n who_o gain_v their_o authority_n over_o their_o equal_n by_o blind_a ambition_n and_o intolerable_a presumption_n by_o rapine_n and_o murder_n by_o perfidiousness_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n ☞_o ☞_o he_o subjoin_v be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a pretty_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a power_n by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n 366._o p._n 366._o leave_v no_o room_n for_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n any_o more_o than_o a_o person_n who_o have_v already_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o one_o prince_n have_v liberty_n to_o swear_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o another_o 370._o p._n 370._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v keep_v to_o both_o and_o discourse_v of_o king_n stephen_n he_o say_v that_o his_o title_n be_v very_o bad_a he_o see_v it_o necessary_a for_o he_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o that_o during_o his_o usurpation_n all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n be_v lose_v 452._o p._n 373._o p._n 452._o again_o he_o say_v if_o deprive_v sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o dignity_n endeavour_v by_o open_a rebellion_n and_o secret_a conspiracy_n to_o take_v away_o their_o life_n be_v not_o treason_n there_o be_v none_o such_o in_o the_o world._n 463._o p._n 463._o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o many_o horrible_a treason_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o conspiracy_n if_o they_o have_v attempt_v to_o deprive_v emperor_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o they_o if_o they_o have_v join_v with_o their_o open_a and_o declare_v enemy_n and_o employ_v person_n time_n after_o time_n to_o assassinate_v they_o what_o will_v the_o world_n have_v say_v of_o their_o suffering_n will_v man_n of_o any_o common_a sense_n have_v say_v they_o be_v martyr_n for_o religion_n but_o that_o they_o die_v just_o and_o deserve_o for_o their_o treason_n the_o late_a regicide_n plead_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n the_o scripture_n attribute_n the_o great_a revolution_n of_o government_n to_o a_o particular_a providence_n of_o god_n 17._o id._n ser._n on_o 1_o cor._n 12.24_o 25._o p._n 17._o god_n be_v the_o judge_n or_o the_o supreme_a arbitrator_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o which_o hold_v with_o respect_n to_o nation_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a person_n which_o do_v not_o find_v any_o right_n of_o dominion_n as_o some_o fancied_a till_o the_o argument_n from_o providence_n be_v return_v with_o great_a force_n upon_o themselves_o but_o it_o show_v that_o when_o god_n please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o person_n or_o nation_n as_o the_o scourge_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o punish_v people_n with_o he_o give_v they_o success_n above_o their_o hope_n or_o expectation_n but_o that_o success_n give_v they_o no_o right_n suppose_v a_o prosperous_a usurper_n in_o this_o kingdom_n 64._o id._n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o first_o royal_a paper_n p._n 23._o and_o vindicat_fw-la of_o that_o ans_fw-fr p._n 64._o have_v gain_v a_o considerable_a interest_n in_o it_o and_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o require_v of_o all_o the_o king_n subject_n within_o his_o power_n to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v rightful_a king_n upon_o this_o many_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v his_o title_n be_v this_o a_o act_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o rather_o of_o true_a loyalty_n 19_o loyalty_n id._n vindi._n p._n 37._o and_o ans_fw-fr to_o the_o one_a part_n p._n 19_o the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n be_v error_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n 55._o importance_n id._n ans_fw-fr to_o 2d_o royal_a paper_n p._n 40_o 55._o if_o fancy_n only_o keep_v we_o firm_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n adhere_v to_o the_o crown_n in_o the_o time_n of_o rebellion_n out_o of_o fancy_n and_o not_o out_o of_o judgement_n and_o that_o if_o their_o fancy_n change_v they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v join_v with_o the_o rebel_n as_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n when_o king_n be_v nurse_n father_n to_o our_o church_n so_o we_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o their_o continue_v so_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o may_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o they_o as_o become_v good_a christian_n and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o whereas_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o royal_a paper_n p._n 80._o argue_v against_o this_o that_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v loyal_a than_o their_o king_n be_v a_o nurse_n father_n to_o their_o church_n the_o doctor_n wipe_v off_o the_o aspersion_n by_o tell_v he_o 86._o he_o vindic._n of_o the_o ans_fw-fr p._n 101._o ☜_o p._n 86._o that_o he_o have_v put_v a_o ill_a construction_n on_o his_o word_n far_o from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n who_o think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o be_v always_o a_o loyal_a subject_n i_o desire_v this_o gentleman_n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n this_o have_v be_v good_a doctrine_n that_o those_o who_o enjoy_v or_o pretend_v to_o supreme_a power_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n if_o so_o than_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o have_v justify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o royal_a family_n than_o very_o unjust_o put_v out_o of_o possession_n 89._o p._n 88_o 89._o it_o be_v some_o comfort_n that_o our_o church_n be_v confess_v to_o teach_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o loyalty_n and_o her_o practice_n to_o be_v conformable_a thereto_o in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n and_o so_o the_o doctor_n hope_n it_o will_v always_o be_v but_o it_o have_v be_v say_v by_o some_o body_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o peculiar_a to_o our_o church_n but_o our_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n this_o may_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a do_v teach_v it_o so_o orthodoxly_a or_o not_o or_o whether_o those_o who_o do_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o she_o teach_v be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o the_o strict_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n ☜_o ☜_o this_o our_o church_n do_v not_o only_o teach_v they_o as_o her_o own_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o i_o think_v aught_o to_o have_v more_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n 99_o p._n 99_o than_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world._n ☜_o ☜_o be_v it_o any_o argument_n that_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o government_n be_v not_o firm_a or_o that_o loyal_a subject_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o duty_n because_o man_n of_o ill_a principle_n have_v run_v away_o with_o false_a notion_n of_o a_o fundamental_a contract_n and_o coordinate_a power_n and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o proposition_n as_o dangerous_a as_o those_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v hold_v by_o some_o among_o ourselves_o witness_n those_o condemn_v at_o oxford_n july_n 26._o 1683._o we_o can_v deny_v say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v man_n of_o ill_a mind_n and_o disloyal_a principle_n factious_a and_o disobedient_a enemy_n to_o the_o government_n both_o in_o church_n and_o state_n but_o have_v these_o man_n ever_o have_v that_o countenance_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o our_o church_n which_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n have_v have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o
make_v the_o case_n parallel_n he_o must_v suppose_v our_o house_n of_o convocation_n to_o have_v several_a time_n declare_v these_o damnable_a doctrine_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o rebel_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n and_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n to_o have_v condemn_v they_o how_o come_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o regicide_n among_o we_o to_o be_v parallel_v with_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o accurate_a preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n say_v 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o jesuit_n walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o do_v mischief_n his_o intention_n be_v to_o set_v such_o mark_n and_o character_n upon_o they_o that_o when_o other_o see_v they_o they_o may_v take_v the_o wind_n of_o they_o and_o avoid_v the_o infection_n and_o that_o he_o publish_v the_o jesuit_n treatise_n because_o some_o poison_n lose_v their_o force_n when_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o open_a air_n and_o thereupon_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o jesuit_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n 3._o p._n 3._o 1._o that_o if_o you_o do_v not_o renounce_v the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n you_o can_v give_v no_o real_a security_n to_o the_o government_n 2._o that_o if_o you_o do_v renounce_v it_o you_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o stick_v at_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prove_v the_o first_o he_o say_v it_o be_v allow_v by_o all_o friend_n to_o our_o king_n and_o his_o government_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o commonwealth_n principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o it_o and_o that_o none_o who_o do_v own_o they_o can_v give_v sufficient_a security_n for_o their_o allegiance_n i_o shall_v therefore_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o mischievous_a consequence_n of_o the_o republican_n principle_n do_v follow_v upon_o the_o own_n the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n 4._o p._n 4._o now_o the_o mischief_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n lie_v in_o these_o thing_n 1._o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n ☞_o ☞_o 2._o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a high-court_n of_o justice_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v no_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n to_o distinguish_v of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n for_o however_o the_o power_n come_v the_o effect_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o such_o sovereignty_n over_o prince_n as_o to_o be_v able_a by_o virtue_n thereof_o to_o depose_v they_o and_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n do_v herein_o agree_v with_o you_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o itself_o for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a that_o in_o case_n of_o breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n but_o be_v the_o commonwealth_n principles_n the_o less_o mischievous_a to_o government_n because_o they_o only_o assert_v a_o indirect_a power_n in_o the_o people_n the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v 5._o p._n 5._o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n the_o republican_n and_o assertor_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o late_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v whether_o the_o power_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n to_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o even_o in_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n thus_o gregory_n vii_o not_o only_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n but_o he_o make_v the_o first_o constitution_n of_o monarchical_a government_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n and_o do_v ever_o any_o remonstrance_n declaration_n of_o the_o army_n 6._o p._n 6._o or_o agreement_n of_o the_o people_n give_v a_o worse_a account_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o monarchy_n than_o this_o infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n do_v what_o follow_v from_o hence_o but_o the_o justify_v all_o rebellion_n against_o prince_n which_o upon_o these_o principle_n will_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o people_n recover_v their_o just_a right_n against_o intolerable_a usurpation_n the_o very_o worst_a of_o our_o fanatic_n never_o talk_v so_o reproachful_o of_o civil_a government_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o your_o canonize_v saint_n do_v their_o principle_n and_o practice_n we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v to_o detest_v and_o abhor_v i_o pray_v gentleman_n tell_v i_o what_o divine_a assistance_n this_o good_a pope_n have_v when_o he_o give_v this_o admirable_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a government_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o very_o possible_a upon_o his_o principle_n for_o man_n to_o be_v saint_n and_o rebel_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n 7._o p._n 7._o among_o the_o fierce_a contender_n for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o i_o have_v find_v those_o hypothesis_n avow_v and_o maintain_v which_o justify_v all_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o late_a regicide_n parson_n book_n of_o the_o succession_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o cardinal_n allen_n sir_n francis_n inglefield_n and_o other_o principal_a person_n of_o our_o nation_n concur_v be_v shred_n into_o so_o many_o speech_n to_o justify_v their_o proceed_n against_o our_o late_a sovereign_n of_o glorious_a memory_n the_o book_n be_v design_v to_o exclude_v king_n james_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v 8._o p._n 8._o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v maintain_v here_o in_o england_n by_o such_o who_o see_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o their_o purpose_n to_o defend_v the_o power_n of_o commonwealth_n over_o their_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o either_o to_o exclude_v they_o from_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n or_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o possession_n of_o it_o the_o same_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n there_o in_o the_o reign_v of_o henry_n iii_o and_o iv_o for_o those_o who_o be_v engage_v so_o deep_a in_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n find_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o insist_v on_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v and_o the_o people_n to_o deprive_v their_o sovereign_n thus_o boucher_n affirm_v the_o fundamental_a and_o radical_a power_n to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o people_n that_o they_o may_v call_v prince_n to_o account_v for_o treason_n against_o the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n they_o be_v not_o to_o stand_v upon_o the_o nicety_n and_o form_n of_o law_n but_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o state_n do_v supercede_v all_o those_o thing_n if_o this_o man_n have_v be_v of_o council_n for_o the_o late_a regicide_n he_o can_v not_o more_o effectual_o have_v plead_v their_o cause_n our_o countryman_n william_n reynolds_n also_o vindicate_v the_o murder_n of_o henry_n iii_o say_v that_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v so_o far_o conditional_a that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o their_o duty_n their_o subject_n be_v free_a from_o their_o obligation_n to_o obey_v they_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n and_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o mankind_n and_o this_o be_v
affirm_v by_o many_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n thus_o we_o find_v 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n the_o most_o mischievous_a commonwealth_n principle_n have_v be_v very_o well_o entertain_v at_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o if_o we_o inquire_v further_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealth_n man_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violation_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n which_o be_v so_o implicit_a 13._o p._n 13._o that_o very_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o case_n of_o king_n john_n that_o the_o resignation_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o void_a act._n and_o so_o consequent_o will_v the_o impose_v any_o such_o condition_n be_v as_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n if_o they_o plead_v a_o implicit_a contract_n who_o make_v such_o conditional_a settlement_n of_o civil_a power_n upon_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o keep_v the_o ancient_a deed_n and_o record_n of_o they_o for_o all_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o conditional_a power_n and_o obedience_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o not_z when_o emperor_n be_v open_a and_o declare_v infidel_n or_o heretic_n what_o reason_n can_v be_v suppose_v more_o now_o than_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n and_o valens_n that_o be_v arian_n heretic_n yet_o the_o most_o learned_a zealous_n and_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o that_o time_n never_o once_o think_v of_o their_o lose_v their_o authority_n by_o it_o as_o i_o can_v easy_o prove_v if_o the_o design_n of_o this_o preface_n will_v permit_v i_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v the_o best_a teacher_n of_o christianity_n 15_o p._n 15_o this_o be_v certain_o no_o part_n of_o it_o for_o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o reader_n to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n it_o require_v all_o man_n of_o what_o rank_n or_o order_n soever_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n 16._o p._n 16._o because_o they_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n etc._n etc._n thus_o far_o the_o christian_a religion_n go_v in_o these_o matter_n and_o thus_o the_o primitive_a christian_n believe_v and_o practise_v when_o their_o religion_n be_v pure_a and_o free_a from_o the_o corruption_n and_o usurpation_n which_o the_o interest_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n introduce_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n and_o how_o then_o come_v prince_n in_o these_o late_a time_n to_o be_v christian_n upon_o worse_a and_o hard_a term_n than_o in_o the_o best_a age_n of_o it_o in_o my_o mind_n there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o and_o so_o we_o be_v come_v about_o to_o the_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o government_n again_o which_o this_o depose_n power_n in_o the_o pope_n do_v natural_o lead_v man_n to_o but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o 2._o it_o break_v all_o bond_n and_o oath_n of_o obedience_n how_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v 17._o p._n 17._o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o obedience_n on_o the_o subject_n part_n which_o do_v natural_o arise_v from_o the_o relation_n between_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n when_o subject_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o be_v thereby_o declare_v free_a from_o that_o natural_a duty_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o before_o this_o be_v null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n this_o be_v turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n that_o can_v make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o this_o be_v a_o great_a power_n than_o the_o schoolman_n will_v allow_v to_o god_n himself_o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o 18._o p._n 18._o for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o god_n may_v after_o the_o matter_n or_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n our_o question_n be_v only_o about_o dispense_n with_o the_o force_n and_o obligation_n of_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n such_o as_o keep_v our_o oath_n undoubted_o be_v this_o he_o illustrate_v very_o learned_o and_o at_o large_a in_o some_o follow_a paragraph_n ask_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o give_v away_o another_o man_n be_v natural_a right_n a_o man_n swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o oath_n the_o prince_n challenge_v his_o allegiance_n as_o a_o swear_a duty_n the_o pope_n dispense_v with_o this_o oath_n i.e._n give_v away_o the_o prince_n right_a whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n but_o how_o come_v the_o pope_n by_o that_o right_n of_o the_o prince_n which_o he_o give_v away_o 21._o p._n 19_o 20_o 21._o may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o give_v away_o all_o the_o just_a right_n of_o man_n to_o their_o estate_n as_o those_o of_o prince_n to_o their_o crown_n cajetan_n lay_v down_o a_o good_a rule_n about_o dispense_n with_o oath_n that_o in_o they_o we_o ought_v to_o see_v that_o no_o prejudice_n be_v do_v to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o and_o for_o who_o sake_n they_o be_v make_v he_o afterward_o cite_v the_o several_a distinction_n which_o the_o roman_a casuist_n use_v to_o vindicate_v this_o power_n of_o dispense_n with_o oath_n particular_o layman_n that_o a_o promise_a oath_n make_v to_o a_o man_n can_v ordinary_o be_v relax_v 24._o p._n 24._o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v make_v except_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a good_a of_o the_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o though_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v 25._o p._n 25._o the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o for_o the_o main_a part_n of_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o caâ—ting_a phrase_n or_o mystical_a notion_n neither_o in_o specious_a show_n of_o devotion_n nor_o so_o zeal_n for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o faith_n as_o it_o imply_v the_o performance_n of_o our_o promise_n as_o well_o as_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o obedience_n or_o a_o careful_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n among_o which_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v one_o which_o they_o can_v never_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o inviolable_a duty_n who_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o another_o person_n to_o absolve_v they_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v that_o to_o keep_v their_o oath_n in_o such_o a_o case_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o to_o violate_v they_o may_v become_v a_o duty_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o overturn_v the_o natural_a difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n to_o set_v up_o a_o control_a sovereign_a power_n above_o that_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o perpetual_a foundation_n for_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n which_o nothing_o can_v keep_v man_n from_o if_o conscience_n and_o their_o solemn_a oath_n can_v therefore_o 3._o the_o three_o
must_v do_v nothing_o to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v act_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o popery_n we_o must_v never_o forget_v the_o station_n in_o which_o god_n have_v put_v we_o â—s_v we_o be_v subject_n under_o a_o lawful_a prince_n to_o who_o we_o be_v tie_v both_o by_o divine_a and_o humane_a law_n and_o even_o the_o lion_n mouth_n itself_o open_v to_o devour_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o can_v never_o excuse_v we_o from_o our_o obligation_n to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v if_o god_n have_v so_o order_v it_o by_o his_o providence_n that_o we_o be_v bear_v under_o a_o prince_n that_o will_v deliver_v we_o up_o to_o the_o lion._n the_o late_a rebellion_n as_o it_o be_v manage_v with_o a_o popish_a i._n e._n a_o bloody_a spirit_n so_o many_o of_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v use_v to_o defend_v it_o be_v take_v from_o popish_a author_n 28._o p._n 28._o when_o we_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o patience_n and_o submission_n of_o obedience_n and_o of_o bear_v the_o cross_n when_o we_o give_v scope_n to_o passion_n and_o rage_n to_o jealousy_n and_o mistrust_v and_o upon_o this_o fermentation_n in_o our_o mind_n we_o break_v out_o into_o war_n and_o rebellion_n we_o forget_v that_o the_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v be_v almighty_a and_o can_v save_v we_o either_o from_o a_o devour_a fire_n or_o a_o lion_n mouth_n we_o forget_v that_o the_o saviour_n who_o we_o follow_v be_v make_v perfect_a by_o suffering_n and_o that_o we_o become_v then_o true_o his_o disciple_n when_o we_o bear_v his_o cross_n even_o though_o we_o shall_v be_v crush_v under_o it_o we_o forget_v that_o our_o religion_n ought_v to_o inspire_v we_o with_o a_o contempt_n of_o life_n and_o the_o world_n and_o with_o meekness_n and_o lowliness_n of_o mind_n etc._n etc._n 29._o p._n 29._o we_o be_v not_o to_o share_v with_o the_o papist_n in_o their_o cruelty_n not_o imitate_v they_o in_o their_o rebellion_n sect_n xv._o dr._n adam_n littleton_n in_o his_o catechism_n ded_fw-we print_a lon._n 1662._o â—p_n ded_fw-we or_o the_o ground_n of_o religion_n a_o ungrounded_a christian_a will_v be_v easy_o persuade_v to_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o any_o wild_a opinion_n or_o loose_a practice_n to_o turn_v heretic_n or_o rebel_n 334._o p._n 334._o and_o prove_v a_o fit_a instrument_n for_o the_o managery_n of_o satan_n design_n the_o five_o commandment_n be_v the_o hinge_n of_o the_o two_o table_n and_o concern_v the_o magistrate_n who_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o keeper_n of_o both_o the_o table_n wherefore_o some_o assign_v it_o a_o place_n in_o the_o first_o table_n etc._n p._n 336_o 337._o see_v his_o ser._n on_o nou._n 5_o 1675._o p._n 221_o 223_o 224_o 226._o and_o ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1677._o p._n 236_o 237_o etc._n etc._n god_n have_v a_o special_a care_n of_o civil_a order_n and_o peace_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n whether_o thy_o natural_a parent_n or_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n disobedience_n dissolve_v and_o unloosen_v or_o â—er_n and_o peace_n which_o be_v the_o band_n of_o society_n whereas_o oppression_n do_v but_o strain_n and_o gird_v the_o tie_n of_o government_n too_o close_o no_o tyranny_n of_o the_o most_o wicked_a prince_n can_v be_v so_o mischievous_a and_o destractive_a to_o the_o public_a as_o the_o rebellion_n of_o subject_n let_v they_o pretend_v never_o so_o much_o religion_n for_o it_o the_o great_a interest_n of_o society_n be_v to_o obey_v since_o the_o resist_n of_o a_o lawful_a governor_n will_v in_o the_o end_n destroy_v government_n itself_o and_o bring_v all_o thing_n into_o consusion_n ☞_o ☞_o then_o he_o introduce_v god_n thus_o speak_v thou_o inferior_a whoever_o thou_o be_v that_o be_v under_o another_o power_n 344._o p._n 343_o 344._o thou_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o and_o yield_v a_o ready_a and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o lord_n in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o hear_v with_o his_o humour_n and_o his_o harshness_n ☞_o ☞_o remember_v that_o the_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o like_a passion_n with_o thyself_o yet_o he_o be_v in_o god_n stead_n and_o if_o he_o at_o any_o time_n swerve_v from_o his_o rule_n in_o command_v yet_o do_v not_o thou_o decline_v thy_o duty_n in_o obey_v but_o when_o be_v bid_v thou_o do_v any_o thing_n coutrary_a to_o my_o will_n carry_v thyself_o with_o submission_n and_o resolve_v to_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a conscience_n rather_o than_o to_o resist_v where_o thou_o can_v not_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n obey_v thou_o shall_v not_o withdraw_v or_o grudge_v thy_o obedience_n 347._o p._n 347._o much_o less_o shall_v thou_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v thou_o subject_a shall_v honour_v and_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o his_o minister_n thou_o shall_v not_o raise_v sedition_n to_o bring_v a_o odium_fw-la upon_o the_o magistrate_n person_n his_o authority_n or_o his_o council_n nor_o show_v any_o discontent_n to_o the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n nor_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o thy_o lawful_a sovereign_n nor_o maintain_v or_o assist_v rebellion_n nor_o meddle_v with_o those_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v thou_o shall_v not_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o the_o king_n be_v sacred_a person_n but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n unrighteous_a command_n be_v impose_v upon_o thou_o have_v recourse_n to_o thy_o prayer_n and_o make_v thy_o appeal_n to_o heaven_n to_o god_n the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o who_o alone_o they_o be_v accountable_a and_o who_o will_v in_o his_o dut_fw-mi time_n remove_v the_o oppression_n and_o call_v the_o oppressor_n to_o a_o account_n 353._o p._n 352_o 353._o when_o the_o hedge_n of_o government_n be_v break_v down_o neither_o religion_n nor_o law_n shall_v bound_v we_o this_o have_v be_v england_n be_v case_n in_o the_o wicked_a time_n of_o anarchy_n and_o confusion_n when_o we_o comply_v with_o illegal_a power_n when_o our_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v elude_v with_o the_o solemn_a cozenage_n of_o a_o league_n and_o sinful_a combination_n when_o we_o be_v bewilder_v with_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o know_v not_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o our_o peace_n but_o pretend_v to_o reform_v abuse_n by_o destroy_v the_o office_n when_o we_o raise_v war_n against_o our_o dread_a sovereign_n and_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v what_o need_n have_v we_o therefore_o to_o pray_v fervent_o with_o the_o church_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o and_o incline_v our_o heart_n to_o keep_v this_o law._n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o sermon_n 25._o pt._n lond._n 1669._o p._n 24_o 25._o call_v the_o church_n peace_n assert_v upon_o a_o civil_a account_n preach_v july_n four_o an._n 1669._o say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o best_a party_n of_o the_o dissenter_n have_v such_o principle_n of_o policy_n and_o government_n as_o be_v utter_o inconsistent_a and_o incompatible_a with_o monarchy_n whereas_o there_o be_v no_o one_o thing_n that_o the_o english_a church_n do_v in_o her_o doctrine_n more_o positive_o affirm_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o in_o her_o office_n more_o â—ealously_o express_v than_o obedience_n to_o governor_n and_o her_o duty_n to_o her_o sovereign_n thank_v be_v god_n we_o live_v not_o now_o under_o heathen_a emperor_n and_o pagan_a governor_n though_o if_o we_o do_v it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o to_o thank_v god_n for_o they_o too_o and_o to_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o lawful_a command_n 2._o a_o original_a of_o all_o plot_n lond._n 1680._o 810._o cap._n 1._o p._n 2._o and_o where_o we_o can_v safe_o obey_v cheerful_o to_o suffer_v for_o a_o good_a conscience_n dr._n william_n saywel_n still_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o that_o man_n of_o more_o zeal_n than_o discretion_n of_o great_a read_n than_o judgement_n have_v strike_v in_o with_o the_o politician_n and_o write_v that_o which_o will_v most_o please_v the_o man_n in_o authority_n and_o be_v likely_a to_o get_v they_o most_o favour_n and_o reputation_n among_o those_o who_o can_v satisfy_v their_o ambition_n and_o by_o these_o mean_n have_v rather_o serve_v themselves_o than_o god_n though_o with_o the_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n athelsm_n breach_n of_o common_a faith_n and_o honesty_n 3._o p._n 3._o violation_n of_o all_o oath_n and_o contract_n murder_n treason_n conspiracy_n rebellion_n long_a and_o bloody_a war_n massacre_n fire_n undermine_n poison_n 5._o p._n 4_o 5._o and_o subversion_n of_o government_n be_v the_o sad_a consequence_n of_o such_o dissension_n in_o religion_n that_o these_o part_n of_o christendom_n for_o some_o age_n past_a have_v be_v a_o aceldama_n or_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o many_o horrid_a and_o barbarous_a murder_n have_v be_v act_v upon_o pretence_n of_o religion_n be_v evident_a from_o all_o modern_a history_n and_o though_o the_o romish_a
party_n have_v be_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o all_o these_o inhuman_a butchery_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o be_v the_o only_a actor_n in_o they_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o have_v have_v their_o hand_n stain_v with_o blood_n and_o upon_o what_o motive_n and_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o degree_n they_o have_v proceed_v i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o archbishop_n bancroft'_v dangerous_a position_n and_o to_o the_o history_n of_o presbytery_n to_o satisfic_v himself_o 8._o ch._n 2_o p._n 7._o 8._o but_o though_o several_a murder_n and_o rebellion_n have_v be_v carry_v on_o by_o those_o that_o call_v themselves_o christian_n yet_o neither_o the_o christian_a religion_n nor_o the_o church_n itself_o do_v ever_o teach_v any_o such_o doctrine_n or_o encourage_v any_o such_o practice_n nay_o there_o be_v such_o evidence_n against_o it_o that_o no_o rational_a man_n that_o do_v right_o consider_v the_o matter_n can_v ever_o doubt_v but_o that_o she_o in_o her_o judgement_n and_o belief_n whole_o condemn_v all_o such_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a design_n and_o for_o further_a satisfaction_n i_o will_v inquire_v into_o the_o flate_z of_o the_o matter_n 9_o p._n 9_o that_o all_o power_n and_o dominion_n be_v original_o from_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o by_o atheist_n and_o that_o governor_n act_n in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v as_o unquestionable_a among_o christian_n now_o this_o power_n be_v derive_v to_o they_o either_o from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o mankind_n or_o else_o from_o positive_a revelation_n and_o assignment_n the_o first_o and_o high_a fountain_n of_o supreme_a power_n be_v found_v in_o that_o natural_a dominion_n that_o god_n have_v give_v parent_n over_o their_o child_n insomuch_o that_o if_o either_o adam_n or_o noah_n who_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o we_o all_o be_v now_o alive_a 10._o p._n 10._o they_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o universal_a monarch_n of_o the_o world_n but_o when_o the_o father_n die_v and_o brother_n be_v scatter_v up_o and_o down_o the_o world_n and_o live_v independent_o one_o of_o another_o there_o can_v be_v no_o natural_a pretence_n for_o one_o to_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o other_o yet_o the_o necessity_n of_o form_v themselves_o into_o society_n for_o mutual_a defence_n and_o traffic_n will_v oblige_v they_o to_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o though_o while_o they_o be_v free_a they_o may_v choose_v different_a form_n as_o they_o shall_v see_v best_a for_o themselves_o yet_o have_v once_o choose_v and_o accept_v of_o a_o supreme_a power_n they_o be_v not_o at_o liberty_n to_o cast_v it_o off_o again_o when_o they_o please_v but_o all_o the_o right_n prerogatives_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o belong_v to_o sovereign_a authority_n be_v present_o by_o god_n invest_v on_o it_o who_o do_v ratify_v all_o lawful_a pact_n and_o agreement_n and_o require_v we_o strict_o and_o inviolable_o to_o observe_v they_o though_o it_o may_v fall_v out_o 11._o p._n 11._o that_o the_o person_n sometime_o may_v be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n or_o nobility_n or_o senate_n yet_o the_o power_n and_o office_n itself_o be_v not_o make_v be_v not_o give_v nor_o can_v it_o be_v limit_v or_o bound_v by_o they_o so_o as_o to_o destroy_v the_o office_n itself_o or_o make_v it_o become_v no_o supreme_a power_n one_o prerogative_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v irresistible_a 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n and_o not_o to_o be_v call_v to_o account_v by_o any_o but_o god._n a_o prince_n must_v use_v his_o subject_n as_o freemen_n and_o not_o slave_n but_o if_o prince_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n we_o must_v not_o revenge_v ourselves_o for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v judge_n in_o our_o own_o case_n for_o god_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o vengeance_n be_v he_o and_o he_o will_v repay_v 13._o p._n 13._o therefore_o we_o must_v go_v for_o vengeance_n to_o those_o who_o god_n have_v appoint_v to_o execute_v vengeance_n in_o his_o stead_n if_o then_o our_o inferior_a governor_n do_v we_o wrong_n we_o must_v go_v to_o the_o superior_a who_o be_v make_v revenger_n to_o execute_v wrath_n upon_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a but_o if_o the_o supreme_a power_n themselves_o oppress_v we_o they_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o their_o inferior_n and_o there_o will_v be_v no_o other_o remedy_n but_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n who_o have_v reserve_v their_o punishment_n to_o himself_o but_o tell_v we_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o it_o be_v better_a to_o suffer_v unjust_o in_o this_o world_n than_o to_o suffer_v just_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v for_o since_o the_o last_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n must_v be_v somewhere_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o child_n shall_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o inferior_n to_o the_o supreme_a than_o any_o other_o way_n 15._o p._n 14_o 15._o tho_o prince_n be_v the_o instrument_n yet_o it_o be_v god_n purpose_n or_o command_n that_o they_o put_v in_o execution_n whether_o they_o be_v for_o good_a or_o evil_n he_o incline_v they_o to_o favour_n and_o mercy_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o try_v we_o with_o prosperity_n and_o kindness_n again_o when_o our_o sin_n call_v for_o judgement_n and_o indignation_n than_o he_o send_v forth_o evil_a governor_n or_o else_o permit_v wicked_a man_n to_o act_v according_a to_o their_o own_o cruel_a and_o ambitious_a mind_n and_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o judgement_n he_o do_v remember_v mercy_n they_o shall_v not_o do_v any_o harm_n further_o than_o god_n in_o his_o wisdom_n shall_v give_v they_o leave_v and_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v needful_a for_o our_o good_a so_o that_o we_o be_v to_o look_v upon_o evil_a governor_n and_o superior_n that_o oppress_v we_o no_o other_o than_o plague_n or_o violent_a storm_n or_o earthquake_n send_v from_o god_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v run_v and_o hide_v ourselves_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o use_v all_o reasonable_a mean_n to_o save_v our_o life_n by_o flight_n or_o the_o like_a but_o they_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v resist_v by_o violence_n than_o any_o of_o those_o natural_a evil_n we_o must_v by_o humiliation_n and_o prayer_n implore_v god_n mercy_n to_o we_o in_o turn_v their_o heart_n or_o some_o other_o way_n send_v we_o deliverance_n as_o we_o do_v to_o avert_v a_o plague_n or_o a_o earthquake_n 16._o p._n 16._o but_o god_n have_v give_v we_o no_o natural_a strength_n to_o secure_v ourselves_o and_o thereupon_o will_v defend_v we_o himself_o and_o have_v we_o whole_o therein_o depend_v upon_o his_o own_o care_n this_o belief_n it_o be_v that_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o martyr_n etc._n etc._n this_o make_v our_o saviour_n confess_v to_o pilate_n that_o he_o have_v power_n give_v he_o from_o above_o to_o crucify_v he_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o sense_n those_o text_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o governor_n be_v vouch_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o council_n and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o writer_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o any_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n that_o do_v ever_o doubt_v of_o 17._o p._n 17._o or_o question_v this_o doctrine_n but_o many_o of_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o full_o for_o it_o that_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v their_o authority_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o he_o if_o they_o do_v use_v it_o amiss_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v depose_v by_o any_o authority_n upon_o earth_n whether_o of_o pope_n or_o people_n neither_o ought_v they_o to_o be_v resist_v by_o open_a violence_n or_o have_v their_o power_n wrest_v out_o of_o their_o hand_n by_o any_o of_o their_o rebellious_a subject_n those_o also_o that_o act_n in_o a_o war_n without_o the_o commission_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n or_o of_o the_o king_n where_o he_o be_v supreme_a have_v not_o the_o sword_n give_v they_o by_o god_n but_o take_v it_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o shall_v perish_v with_o the_o same_o and_o this_o he_o confirm_v as_o from_o scripture_n so_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n about_o it_o 41._o p._n 40_o 41._o and_o conclude_v it_o be_v casie_a to_o carry_v the_o same_o doctrine_n through_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o produce_v testimony_n especial_o from_o the_o article_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o write_n of_o our_o learned_a bishop_n and_o other_o eminent_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a and_o they_o be_v
enough_o to_o convince_v any_o sober_a man_n that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v never_o dream_n that_o either_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n do_v give_v king_n their_o authority_n or_o have_v any_o power_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o authorise_v their_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o with_o or_o without_o their_o authority_n much_o less_o to_o set_v up_o other_o in_o their_o stead_n or_o reserve_v their_o power_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n but_o do_v believe_v that_o their_o authority_n and_o power_n be_v whole_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v obey_v according_a to_o his_o ordinance_n and_o that_o they_o never_o can_v be_v depose_v either_o by_o the_o people_n or_o people_n or_o any_o other_o authority_n upon_o earth_n dr._n dove_n 5._o sermon_n on_o nou._n 5._o 1680._o p_o 4_o 5._o they_o that_o dare_v imagine_v evil_a against_o the_o king_n in_o their_o bedchamber_n will_v not_o stick_v to_o countenance_v rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o the_o camp_n for_o the_o malice_n of_o treason_n like_o fire_n conceal_v will_v either_o find_v or_o force_v its_o passage_n this_o be_v the_o usual_a prologue_n to_o all_o traitorous_a design_n 21._o p._n 21._o to_o calumniate_v the_o government_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n to_o repreach_v the_o one_o and_o make_v it_o odious_a by_o traduce_v the_o other_o and_o render_v they_o contemptible_a we_o may_v learn_v by_o experience_n that_o god_n for_o the_o better_a government_n of_o the_o world_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o make_v rebel_n and_o traitor_n the_o most_o memorable_a example_n of_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n search_v the_o scripture_n and_o turn_v over_o the_o annal_n of_o all_o age_n you_o shall_v scarce_o meet_v in_o story_n with_o a_o seditious_a innovator_n or_o a_o rebel_n who_o have_v not_o ruin_v himself_o 15._o id._n ser._n bef_n lord_z mayor_z sept._n 29._o 1682._o p._n 15._o if_o a_o man_n can_v help_v man_n to_o a_o evasion_n from_o the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n he_o shall_v have_v follower_n enough_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o though_o man_n know_v their_o duty_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o love_v to_o hear_v it_o for_o certain_o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n be_v one_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o accompany_v saivation_n and_o if_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n then_o sure_o we_o may_v safe_o affirm_v and_o that_o without_o any_o breach_n of_o charity_n or_o stretch_v beyond_o our_o line_n that_o they_o who_o oppose_v they_o in_o lawful_a thing_n or_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o in_o the_o same_o without_o a_o timely_a repentance_n and_o reformation_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o it_o 17._o p._n 17._o though_o david_n be_v next_o heir_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o already_o anoint_v to_o it_o though_o saul_n thirst_v for_o his_o blood_n and_o persecute_v he_o by_o force_n and_o fraud_n though_o he_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o people_n and_o saul_n be_v give_v up_o into_o his_o hand_n so_o that_o he_o can_v as_o easy_o have_v slay_v he_o as_o have_v cut_v his_o skirt_n yet_o this_o be_v that_o which_o keep_v he_o from_o so_o great_a iniquity_n that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v 18._o p._n 18._o the_o authority_n be_v still_o from_o god_n though_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o band_n of_o a_o sinful_a man_n and_o it_o lose_v not_o its_o essence_n by_o the_o accession_n of_o personal_a miscarriage_n etc._n etc._n disobedience_n have_v all_o that_o be_v base_a in_o it_o 24._o p._n 24._o and_o rebellion_n contain_v a_o whole_a conjugation_n of_o wickedness_n of_o which_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o indelible_a sense_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n since_o even_o they_o who_o love_v the_o thing_n do_v usual_o hate_v the_o name_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o be_v conscious_a of_o the_o guilt_n will_v glad_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o it_o a_o plain_a indication_n of_o guilt_n as_o guilt_n be_v a_o manifest_a argument_n of_o sin_n and_o wickedness_n 25._o p._n 25._o it_o be_v a_o sin_n next_o to_o blasphemy_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n a_o degree_n of_o profaneness_n to_o disobey_v they_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o intolerable_a iniquity_n to_o rebel_v against_o they_o it_o be_v as_o bad_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n as_o murder_v or_o theft_n be_v as_o express_o forbid_v as_o these_o and_o in_o its_o consequence_n it_o be_v far_o more_o mischievous_a etc._n etc._n this_o sin_n debauch_n the_o conscience_n 26._o p._n 26._o and_o harden_v man_n in_o impiety_n so_o that_o it_o be_v rare_a very_o rare_a to_o find_v a_o repent_a rebel_n it_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o power_n of_o christianity_n it_o make_v the_o very_a profession_n of_o religion_n odious_a and_o despicable_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n the_o bless_a apostle_n and_o primitive_a christian_n there_o have_v be_v many_o pretence_n make_v for_o disobedience_n and_o resistance_n 28._o p._n 27._o v._n p._n 28._o one_o have_v libel_v the_o primitive_a christian_n ascribe_v their_o meekness_n and_o submission_n to_o necessity_n so_o bellarmine_n another_o that_o the_o apostle_n in_o prescribe_v obedience_n only_o flatter_v the_o emperor_n so_o salmeron_n a_o three_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v a_o mystery_n bid_v from_o the_o first_o age_n and_o reserve_v for_o these_o last_o day_n of_o great_a light_n so_o jo._n goodwin_n thus_o the_o gospel_n itself_o be_v belie_v to_o countenance_n that_o which_o it_o every_o where_o condemn_v we_o have_v a_o church_n 30._o p._n 30._o who_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o government_n be_v apostolical_a and_o primitive_a defective_a in_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o the_o obedience_n of_o her_o member_n unless_o it_o be_v the_o exercise_n of_o her_o discipline_n this_o church_n be_v always_o famous_a for_o her_o untainted_a fidelity_n and_o loyalty_n to_o the_o crown_n oh_o that_o our_o life_n be_v as_o good_a as_o our_o religion_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xvi_o dr._n henry_n maurice_n the_o ancient_a christian_n know_v how_o to_o die_v better_a than_o to_o dispute_v 112._o ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1681._o p._n 2_o 12_o 30_o etc._n etc._n con_fw-la one_a pt_v hist_o p._n 112._o but_o none_o understand_v yet_o how_o to_o rebel_v for_o their_o religion_n how_o then_o be_v we_o depart_v from_o this_o ancient_a and_o reasonable_a practice_n no_o faction_n do_v ever_o insult_v a_o prince_n they_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o destroy_v but_o now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o blaspheme_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o community_n of_o name_n be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v regard_v as_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n our_o accuser_n will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v a_o great_a part_n in_o these_o sectary_n than_o we_o for_o both_o agree_v in_o the_o fundamental_o of_o rebellion_n and_o the_o lawfulness_n and_o merit_n of_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n there_o be_v man_n in_o the_o world_n that_o honour_n such_o as_o martyr_n 180._o p._n 180._o that_o be_v execute_v for_o murder_v their_o king_n i_o hope_v they_o be_v neither_o bishop_n nor_o episcopal_a man_n that_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o canonise_a those_o murderer_n for_o martyr_n 318._o p._n 318._o when_o chrysostome_n see_v the_o civil_a power_n against_o he_o he_o will_v not_o contend_v but_o endeavour_v to_o steal_v away_o to_o prevent_v contention_n and_o what_o his_o favourer_n do_v when_o they_o begin_v a_o mutiny_n they_o do_v it_o against_o his_o will_n and_o against_o all_o his_o entreaty_n and_o obsecration_n to_o the_o contrary_a do_v not_o the_o primitive_a christian_n meet_v to_o serve_v god_n 326._o p._n 326._o and_o suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o it_o but_o do_v they_o ever_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o practice_n against_o the_o state_n in_o all_o the_o lamentable_a distraction_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o arian_n we_o find_v no_o orthodox_n bishop_n animate_v the_o people_n against_o the_o government_n 327._o p._n 327._o what_o persecution_n soever_o they_o suffer_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_n restrain_v all_o tendence_n to_o rebellion_n and_o withdraw_a themselves_o when_o the_o popular_a favour_n towards_o they_o grow_v inordinate_a 337._o p._n 32â—_n p._n 337._o and_o uncontrollable_a whoever_o animate_v the_o people_n to_o resist_v julian_n what_o a_o number_n of_o worthy_a learned_a minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v turn_v out_o to_o make_v vacancy_n for_o the_o nonconformist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o rebellion_n who_o be_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o new_a mystery_n of_o religion_n which_o their_o old_a pastor_n have_v not_o the_o conscience_n or_o ability_n to_o teach_v they_o i.e._n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o rebellion_n we_o read_v of_o st._n ambrose_n zeal_n against_o the_o arian_n of_o his_o popularity_n of_o his_o charity_n etc._n etc._n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o sedition_n 34â—_n p_o 34â—_n or_o his_o forcible_a resistance_n of_o the_o
defensive_a ☜_o ☜_o against_o his_o majesty_n his_o heir_n and_o lawful_a successor_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n accountable_a to_o they_o or_o to_o any_o other_o beside_o god_n these_o be_v the_o essential_o of_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v but_o one_o case_n wherein_o a_o good_a and_o loyal_a subject_n will_v refuse_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n and_o that_o be_v 154._o p._n 60_o 61_o v._n p._n 66_o 96_o 97_o 119_o 120_o 154._o when_o such_o obedience_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o his_o obedience_n to_o god_n but_o there_o be_v no_o case_n whatsoever_o wherein_o he_o dare_v either_o to_o resist_v or_o reproach_v the_o person_n or_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n or_o to_o offer_v any_o indignity_n to_o he_o to_o fight_v against_o he_o be_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n who_o the_o king_n represent_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o open_a perfidiousness_n and_o rebellion_n such_o be_v monster_n of_o man_n and_o be_v as_o natural_a brute_n beast_n make_v to_o be_v take_v and_o destroy_v so_o s._n peter_n describe_v they_o 2_o pet._n 2.10_o 12._o mr._n david_n jenner_n in_o his_o prerogative_n of_o primogeniture_n 48._o primogeniture_n lond_n 1635_o p._n 48._o assert_n the_o same_o cause_n although_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v indeed_o above_o all_o king_n and_o if_o they_o wilful_o transgress_v the_o same_o they_o be_v all_o accountable_a unto_o god_n and_o unto_o god_n only_o for_o the_o same_o yet_o in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o england_n no_o statute_n law_n be_v or_o can_v be_v above_o the_o king_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n that_o first_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n by_o his_o royal_a assent_n make_v the_o law_n to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v viz._n a_o law_n but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n do_v not_o make_v the_o king_n to_o be_v what_o he_o be_v viz._n a_o king_n for_o the_o king_n be_v king_n before_o the_o law._n that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o depose_v lawful_a king_n 122._o p._n 122._o and_o exclude_v the_o right_a heir_n from_o succeed_v in_o the_o throne_n for_o his_o be_v a_o heretic_n idolater_n ☜_o ☜_o tyrannical_a and_o wicked_a be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o popery_n and_o fanaticism_n mr._n hancock_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o viscount_n stafford_n memoires_n 31._o lond._n 1682._o p._n 31._o i_o can_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o political_a divinity_n the_o same_o argument_n and_o many_o time_n the_o same_o phrase_n and_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o head_n of_o both_o faction_n i_o know_v it_o be_v dispute_v whether_o the_o ringleader_n of_o sedition_n among_o we_o poison_v the_o jesuit_n or_o the_o jesuit_n they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o envy_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o honour_n of_o have_v first_o poison_v they_o both_o with_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n if_o milton_n the_o great_a oracle_n of_o one_o of_o the_o faction_n have_v own_a himself_n to_o be_v a_o papist_n there_o have_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o the_o impiety_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v learn_v from_o the_o pope_n and_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_o allege_v by_o salmasius_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n but_o he_o with_o his_o usual_a confidence_n acquit_v the_o pope_n and_o charge_v his_o antimonarchical_a principle_n on_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n bucer_n martyr_n parcus_n and_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n bellarmine_n 50._o p._n 50._o parson_n creswel_o suarez_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o man_n that_o furnish_v the_o lead_a faction_n among_o we_o with_o principle_n and_o precedent_n with_o argument_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n ☞_o ☞_o out_o of_o who_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v derive_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n of_o erect_v a_o high_a court_n of_o justice_n and_o of_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o block_n john_n goodwin_n 53._o p._n 53._o in_o one_o of_o his_o pamphlet_n have_v this_o remarkable_a expression_n as_o for_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o person_n of_o a_o king_n or_o attempt_v to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n we_o leave_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o to_o those_o profound_a disputer_n the_o jesuit_n etc._n p._n 166_o etc._n etc._n i_o have_v fair_o represent_v those_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n which_o strike_v at_o the_o very_a root_n of_o our_o establish_a religion_n and_o government_n with_o the_o art_n and_o instrument_n which_o have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o prevail_a faction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o subversion_n of_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o and_o i_o know_v no_o strong_a argument_n against_o the_o truth_n and_o goodness_n of_o any_o religion_n than_o that_o it_o supplant_v moral_a righteousness_n and_o serve_v to_o be_v a_o bond_n of_o conspiracy_n allow_v of_o sedition_n and_o treachery_n injustice_n and_o cruelty_n for_o how_o can_v that_o religion_n be_v from_o god_n which_o make_v man_n unlike_a to_o god_n as_o have_v or_o worse_o than_o if_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o principle_n and_o inclination_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o will_v only_o say_v it_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n of_o king_n upon_o such_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v it_o mr._n preface_n animadv_n on_o ob._n ch._n govern._n preface_n smalridge_n certain_o that_o doctrine_n which_o invade_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n can_v hope_v but_o for_o few_o proselyte_n among_o those_o who_o have_v constant_o defend_v they_o in_o their_o write_n assert_v they_o in_o their_o decree_n and_o upon_o all_o occasion_n vindicate_v they_o with_o their_o sword_n for_o we_o do_v not_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o imputation_n of_o a_o condition_a and_o distinguish_a loyalty_n who_o have_v show_v our_o readiness_n to_o imitate_v the_o glorious_a example_n of_o our_o father_n and_o be_v prepare_v have_v not_o god_n good_a providence_n prevent_v our_o service_n to_o have_v transcribe_v that_o copy_n late_o at_o sedgmore_n which_o they_o set_v we_o former_o at_o edg-hill_n and_o in_o truth_n our_o steady_a fidelity_n to_o the_o prince_n be_v so_o unquestionable_a that_o our_o enemy_n have_v be_v please_v to_o ridicule_n what_o they_o can_v not_o deny_v and_o have_v make_v passive_a obedience_n bear_v a_o part_n in_o our_o character_n when_o the_o muse_n have_v be_v incline_v to_o satyr_n thus_o also_o the_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o write_v the_o reason_n why_o a_o protestant_n shall_v not_o turn_v papist_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o i_o be_o then_o quite_o out_o of_o conceit_n with_o your_o religion_n since_o i_o can_v embrace_v it_o without_o endanger_v my_o loyalty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n in_o case_n i_o live_v up_o to_o the_o pitch_n of_o its_o real_a principle_n but_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o so_o long_o as_o i_o remain_v a_o protestant_n what_o religion_n my_o prince_n be_v of_o though_o i_o can_v wish_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o i_o profess_v because_o his_o authority_n over_o i_o and_o my_o indispensible_a obligation_n to_o submit_v to_o he_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o opinion_n or_o religion_n but_o upon_o his_o birthright_n yet_o have_v we_o not_o reason_n to_o doubt_v if_o the_o zealous_a sort_n of_o roman_a catholic_n will_v not_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n turn_v a_o heretic_n since_o the_o french_a league_n against_o henry_n the_o four_o be_v upon_o this_o very_a account_n style_v holy_a and_o have_v i_o not_o be_v particular_o acquaint_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v never_o conceive_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o such_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a and_o well-meaning_a man_n too_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o horrible_a wickedness_n as_o that_o be_v and_o forget_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o to_o pretend_v holiness_n in_o a_o open_a rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n i_o be_o then_o more_o satisfy_v with_o the_o loyalty_n of_o a_o protestant_n especial_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o supreme_a governor_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n and_o sovereign_a judge_n in_o all_o case_n than_o with_o that_o of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n who_o seem_v to_o set_v limit_n to_o his_o power_n by_o such_o restriction_n as_o neither_o reason_n nor_o scripture_n can_v warrant_v mr._n pomfret_n